Solomons song were but one particular beleever which is a demonstration that the particular actings of the spirit of grace cannot be written in the scriptures yet are they not to be thought unlawfull revelations and destitute of the word no more then we can say all the particular actings of Devills of all wicked men since the creation of whoring swearing idol-Idol-worship lying stealing oppressing mis-beleeving c are not contrary to the expresse law of the Holy Ghost speaking in the word because these sinnefull actes are not particularly all specified and written in scripture with the names of the actors There is a 3 revelation of some particular men who have forefold things to come even since the ceasing of the Canon of the word as Iohn Husse Wickeliefe Luther have foretold things to come and they certainely fell out and in our nation of Scotland M. George Wishaâ—t foretold that Cardinall Beaton should not come out alive at the Gates of the Castle of St. Andrewes but that he should dye a shamefull death and he was hanged over the window that he did look out at when he saw the man of God burnt M. Knox prophecied of the hanging of the Lord of Grange M. Ioh Davidson uttered prophecies knowne to many of the kingdome diverse Holy and mortified preachers in England have done the like no Familists or Antinomians no David George nor H. Nicholas no man ever of that Gang Randel or Wheelwright or Den or any other that ever I heard of being once ingaged in the Familisticall way ever did utter any but the fourth sort of lying and false inspirations Mrs Hutchison said she should be delivered from the Court of Boston miraculously as Daniel from the Lyons which proved false Becold prophecied of the deliverance of the Towne of Munster which was delivered to their enemies and he and his Prophet were tortured and hanged David George prophecied of the raising of himselfe from the dead which was never fulfilled now the differences between the third and fourth revelations I place in these 1 These worthy reformers did tye no man to beleeve their prophecies as scriptures we are to give faith to the predictions of Prophets and Apostles foretelling facts to come as to the very word of God they never gave themselves out as organs immediately inspired by the Holy Ghost as the Prophets doe and as Paul did Rom. 11. prophecying of the calling of the Iewes and Ioh. Revel 1.10 and through the whole booke yea they never denounced Iudgement against those that beleeve not their predictions of these particular events and facts as they are such particular events facts as the Prophets and Apostles did But Mrs. Hutchison said Rise Reigne pag. 61 art 27. That her particular revelations about future events were as infallible as any scripture and that shee is bound as much to beleeve them as the Scripture for the same Holy Ghost is author of both Mr. Câ—â—mwell and Familists of old England say she and heâ—s were the more spirituall and only Saints in New England and the rest were but Antichristian persecutors It s knowne they held revelations without and beside the word of God Rise reigne er 4â— and said the whole letter of the Scripture holdes forth a covenant of workes er 9. And so the whole letter of the Scripture Law or Gospell is abolished to beleevers and doth no more oblige them then the covenant of workes can curse those that are under grace For T Collier marrow of Christianity pag. 25.26 sayth many spiritually enlightned of late are brought to Gospell-inioyments some other way which is spirituall then by verball preaching but Familists take the word preached for the printed inkie letter or the aire dead sound of the Gospell we take it for letter and sound of preaching as it includes the thing signified to wit Christ and all his promises in which sense the sounding of the Gospel heard worketh many yeares after it is preached and the word long agoe preached may be awaked up by a sad affiction an inspiration from God and produce the worke of conversion and still it is the word of truth in the scripture that produceth faith as it is the same seed that lyeth many monthes under the clod and groweth and bringeth forth fruit after And we know Antinomians reject the scriptures and build all upon inward revelations as their binding and obleiging rule Del ser. pag. 26 Saltmarsh free grace pag. 146. 2 The events revealed to Godly and sound witnesses of Christ are not contrary to the word But Becold Iohn Mathie and Ioh. Schykerus who kild his brother for no fault and other Enthysiasts of that murthering Spirit Sathan who killed innocent men expresly against the sixt command Thou shalt not Kill and taught the Boures of Germany to rise and kill all lawfull Magistrates because they were no Magistrates upon the pretence of the Impulsions and Inspirations of the Holy Ghost were acted by inspirations against thâ— word of God All that the Godly reformers foretold of the tragicall ends of the proclaimed enemies of the Gospell they were not actors themselves in murthering these enemies of God nor would M Wishart command or approve that Norman and Ioh. Leslyes should kill the Câ—rdinall Beaton as they did 2 They had a generall rule going along that Evill shall hunt the wicked man onely a secret harmelesse but an extraordinary strong impulsion of a Scripture-spirit leading them carried them to apply a generall rule of divine justice in their predictions to particular Godlesse men they themselves onely being foretellers not copartners of the act 3 They were men sound in the faith opposite to Popery Prelacy Sociâ—ianisme Papisme Lawlesse Enthysiasme Antinomianisme Aâ—minianisme Arrianisme and what else is contrary to sound doctrine all these being wanting in such as hold this fourth sort of revelations we cannot judge them but Satanicall having these characters 1 They are not pure and harmelesse but thrust men on upon bloody and wicked practises forbidden by God though â—od bad Abraham kil his only son for him to try his obedience yet God countermanded him and would not have him act accordingly these Spirits actually kill the innocent upon a pretended Spirits impulsion 2 They have no rule of the word to countenance them and if they lead men from the Law the Testimony it s because there is no light in them Esa. 8.20 3 These revelations lodge in men of rotten and corrupt minds destitute of the truth and they are opposite and destructive to sanctification 4. They argue the scriptures to be imperfect and to be a lamed and manâ—ked directory of faith and manners contrary to Scripture Psa. 19 7 8 9. 2 Tim. 3.15 16. Luk. 16.30.31 Ioh. 20.30 31. Act. 26.22 Psal. 119.105 c. 4 Then the Scripture shal not decide all controverted truthes nor be that by which we shall finde the truth and the rule of trying of the Spirits whether they be of God or no contrary to Io. c. 39.
you and to you who are troubled rest with us c. And Merit-mongers say our good works are made condignely and morally meritorious from Christs merits and so are made and dignified with a sort of infinitenesse to buy heaven as Antinomians say they have sinnelesse perfection from Christs merits and are made as white faire spotlesse as God can see no sinne in them but looking on them seeth them as faire as the works of Christ or the elect Angels Wee judge that there is no worth to come neere in value or proportion to grace or glory and that no reward is promised for them none to them but as to signes and fruits of grace CHAP. XLVI That there is grace inherent in the Saints beside that free favour and good will that is in God WEe accord not with Antinomians who say that grace is onely in Christ none in us they are but gifts and effects of grace in us saith Towne The new creature the armour of God and love is nothing but Christ. But wee say Grace or free favour is in Christ as the cause root spring but this is the infinite God freely of meere grace imparting his goodnesse mercy redemption calling us without hire or money and this indeede is not in us but in him but there is a grace created the fruit of this free grace in God that is in us subjectively and inherently and denominates us gracious and new creatures grace is in Christ as the floure in the root but in vs as the smell that comes from the floure and is communicated to us who have senses The Scripture saith 1. If any man be in Christ he is a new creature a new creature cannot be Christ the Creator the new man is created in righteousnesse and true holynesse and these be created graces in us as the lusts of the flesh contrary to these are not the first Adam but the fruits of this sinne so neither can these bee the second Adam 2. The Armour of God Ephes. 6. Faith Hope the Word of God Prayer the chiefe parts of that armour have Christ for their object and subject and wee are to pray in Christs name then they cannot be Christ himselfe faith may be weake Christ cannot be weake prayer lesse fervent Christ not so 3. The Scripture saith God putteth in the Saints a heart of flesh a new heart powreth water that is his spirit on the thirsty ground the Spirit of grace and supplication on the Family of David writes his Law in our inward parts gives a circumcised heart 4 There is an in-biding principle The seed of God remaining in the Saints the annoyting that teacheth them all Grace in Timothy faith unfained dwelling in him and his grandmother 5. The Saints are denominated new creatures from grace inherent faithfull and sanctified in Christ Jesus borne againe of God Sonnes and heires partakers of the Divine nature Kings and spirituall Priest to God changed and renewed 6. From this Libertines say there is no difference betweene hypocrits and beleevers whereas they are blessed meeke shall see God shall be satisfied have a great reward in heaven which is falsely said of hypocrits and it s neere of kinne to that foule errour The Spirit works in hypocrits by gifts and graces in the Saints immediatly whereas the Saints doe many things from the feare of God from Faith from humility and meekenesse which are graces in them and it neighbours with that heresie that Christ acteth immediatly in the Saints hee being incarnate in them and they Christed and Godded with him Christ dwelling in their flesh which maketh every Saint Christ and the onely begotten Son of God and it sides with that error that the efficacie of Christs death doth kill the activity of all graces and that all the activity of a beleever is to act sinne there being nothing in him but sinne Christ without acting all in him CHAP. XLVII That we are not meere patients in the acting of the Spirit of Sanctification SO doe Antinomians hold that we are meere patients under the actings of the Spirit the Spirit acting in us immediately as on blocks and stocks So there is say they no obligation to pray at set houres and times but when the Spirit acteth and stirreth us immediatly thereunto And Saltmarsh saith this is a bondage to times and no spirituall serving of God So hath Randel the Familist prefixed in an Epistle to two Popish Tractats furnishing to us excellent priviledges of Familisme the one called Theologia Germanica and the other the Bright starre which both advance perfect Saints above Law Gospel Scripture Ordinances Praying hearing to a Monastike contemplative life in which their perfectists see injoy live in God without beholding him in formes or materiall images the signe of the Crosse lawfull books as they thinke to young beginners without any acting in them either of understanding will desire or any power they and their love desire joy being all drowned annihilated and swallowed up in God immediatly injoyed and the Spirit acting immediatly Euthysiastically in them as men dead crucified mortifyed and if they have any acts of knowing or willing or loving they bee acts of the old man and the flesh And upon the same ground God not efficatiously and immediatly concurring in morall actions to act upon the creatures men and Angels The Libertines of old some Familists and Antinomians of late have said that God is the author of sinne that his working or not working on the creature is the cause of good and ill righteousnesse and unrighteousnesse 1. Because sinne is nothing but Gods not working 2. It cannot hurt God and why should he hate it 3. It hath its first being in God 4. It is his servant and conduceth to heighten free grace and rich mercy I doe not impute this to all Antinomians yet some have said it and written it the same principles common to Libertines and Antinomians as you may reade in worthy Calvin incline to the same conclusions It is true Saltmarsh comes not up to truth in this Mans sinnes was serviceable saith hee to the glory of Redemption and was but for the bringing forth of this though not decreed of God but occasioned by man God foreknowing the changeablenesse of his creature c. In which words not knowing what to make out of the Protestant doctrine out of ignorance hee makes sinne the mother and glorious Redemption the birth that was warmed with life in the wombe of sinne and was serviceable for the bringing forth of this We know what M. Archer said of late I scarse beleeve that that godly man would have spoken so faire and glorious grace was warmed and enlived from eternitie in the sweet bowels and heart of God and never lay never fetched heat of life from the foule wombe of
only the illuminated Elders in the godly wisdome which walk in the house of love And in the Epistle Let no man saith he boast himselfe in any of the works of righteousnesse or take on the same to salvation neither to condemnation before that hee in the Spirit of Christ through the love of the Father be renewed in all righteousnesse of life not that I meane in the Elementish Ceremoniall righteousnesse which the man setteth forth or occupieth out of his owne prudency but I meane in that righteousnesse which according to the heavenly truth is in the being of Christ and is set forth through the Spirit of God So this abominable wretch maketh all reading or hearing or beleeving the Scriptures to be Elementish carnall righteousnesse and that wee are to doe no good works to obtaine salvation nor to eschew any evill to be freed from condemnation but to study an inward righteousnesse in being Goded and Christed and in communicating with the essence and godly being M. Towne also maketh the Law a sort of directorie of walking as doth H. N. Assert grace pag. 38. I know not where to learne my duty to my Superiour but in the matter of the fift Command nor what Murther or Adulterie is but in the sixt and seventh But Towne forgetteth himselfe and pag. 3. saith We are from under the Law in all its authority dominion offices and effects yea hee denyeth that wee are under the power and teaching of the Law And Saltmarsh will have us not to borrow one beame of directing light from the Law so as he seemeth to stomach and to bee angry that the old Testament but especially the ten Commandements are printed in the Bible Yet what ever direction of walking wee have from the Law I find them in all their writings grudging at any Law or Gospel written because writing speaking vocall covenants are the dead and killing Letter fruitlesse and livelesse and that the Spirit immediatly acting is all our rule Paral. VII Libertines speake disgracefully of the Pen-men of Scripture and called Paul a broken vessell John stolidum juvenem a foolish young man Peter a denyer of God Mathew an Vsurer The Church was in her infancy said Da. Georgius Vnder Abraham and the Prophets in its young age under John Baptist Christ in the flesh and the Apostles it s grown and now presently under David the Christ its spirituall and perfect So many Antinomians turne perfectists Who say they having the Holy Ghost as well as the Prophets and Apostles can pen and speake Scripture from the same Spirit The New England Libertines are so farre on this way that they disgrace the Apostle Peter as a halfe-Legalist and say Peter leaned more to a covenant of works then Paul and that Pauls doctrine was more for free grace then Peters And Saltmarsh maketh all the Prophets in the Old Testament Legall men and Christ in the flesh and his Apostles preached free grace but in degrees and parts but we dare not saith hee preach the Gospel so in halves and quarters as yee doe And Christ and the Apostles preached grace faith repentance new obedience in scantling of Doctrine as they are meerely and barely revealed in the history of the Gospel or Acts of the Apostles where onely the Doctrine is not so much revealed as the practise But we Antinomians preach Christ the power of all the fulnesse of all that we may exalt him whom God hath exalted at his owne right hand Hence Saltmarsh 1. saith the Antinomians in England reveale more free grace and fulnesse of Christ in their Sermons then Christ and the Apostles did in the halfe of the New Testament or all the Prophets in the Old 2. Christ and the Prophets and Apostles except in the Epistles were Legall Preachers What be Legall Preachers that I wrong not Saltmarsh as he doth Christ the Prophets and Apostles I give it in his owne words Legalists are 1. such as compound and bargaine with God for salvation and submit not to the righteousnesse of God and lye downe in the sparks of their owne kindling are Christ his Prophets and Apostles such Such as from the notion of a covenant conceive a little too Legally of free grace Such as have neither the use nor freedome of the heavenly inheritance that are subject to death and bondage Such to whom God appeared onely as it were upon tearmes and conditions of reconciliation Such as in fasting and other acts of obedience dealt with God to get some love from God which Christ himselfe had not gotten for us So belike the Prophets that dyed before Christ went not to heaven but to some chamber or higher roome in hell called Limbus Patrum or to some other place for Saltmarsh saith they had neither the use nor freedome of the heavenly inheritance whither then went their soules after death 2. They were chosen to salvation some other way then Jaakob Rom. 9. they purchased the love of free election by fasting and pennance 3. Their sinnes were not pardoned nor they reconciled to God a belying of the Old Testament 4. The Prophets submitted not to the righteousnesse of God but sought righteousnesse by the works of the Law All these how they agree in part to Christ John Baptist and the Apostles in the first halfe of the New Testament let Saltmarsh and Antinomians see and consider Paral. VIII Libertines said The whole Scripture was nothing but the Spirit of God and the Letter of the Scripture not Scripture but the Spirit was both Christ and the Scripture and a godly life must be the Spirit So the Libertines of New-England There is a Testimony of the Spirit and voice unto the soule meerely immediate without any respect unto or concurrence with the Word And from this Wee are not to keepe a constant course of praying at set houres or alwayes but as the Spirit move us And all doctrines and revelations must bee tryed by Christ that is Christ dwelling in us in a spirituall manner not by the Word of Christ or the Scripture In this same Grammer speake Antinomians So Saltmarsh The Law now is in the Spirit What is that And in the Gospel for a beleever to walke by nor is saith he holinesse and sanctification now such as is fashioned by the Law or outward Commandement but by the preaching of Faith by which the Spirit is given which renewes and sanctifies a beleever and makes him the very Law of Commandement in himselfe and his heart the very two Tables of Moses This is to say the Word begetteth not Faith but onely Historically instructeth the flesh and expressely in terminis the Libertines sense and minde is that the Word is changed in a Spirit without Scripture and the Christian in his walking and conversation which to Antinomians is all in faith is the Spirit it selfe Towne is much in this through his whole booke to
without any foregoing teaching under paine of corporall punishments to the Jewes as he and his saith Presbyterians doe now urge consciences how shall Del prove that 2. Hee must say that outward and meerely litterall observing of Lawes and Synodicall Decrees according to the Word of God for any others beside or against the Word the Presbyterians know none without Faith in Christ doe make men perfect as pertaining to conscience which is Dels dreame not our doctrine 3. Hee and his condemne all Lawes of the Civill Magistrate yea all the written Scripture Law and Gospel and say an Arbitrary and Enthysiasticall Spirit in the Christian Magistrate without all Civill Lawes inacted or written should conclude of the heads and lives of Christians without the Law Morall or Gospel and so condemnes all Acts of Parliaments Answ. 2. You could not have heard more if Henry Nicholas or Anton. Pocquius or David Georgius had beene preaching to the Honourable House for Del followâ—s them at the heeles For Henry Nicholas if you but change Dels word of Reformation into the word regeneration or begetting in the same Spirit debaseth Christ in the Scriptures and all outward worship as if there were one Christ in the Scripture and another contrary Christ in the Spirit and inward working for sure hypocriticall and meere externall reformation and the inward reformation are by Protestants made two contrary reformations the one from God the other not from flesh and blood onely but from the Devill So Henry Nicholas If I could give all my goods to the poore c. If I had not love it were not any thing to me that is whosoever hath not Christ he is without God and without righteousnesse in this world I meane the being like Christ which is received through the power of the Holy Ghost and not any Ceremoniall Christ which one man speaketh to another or promiseth to another through the Ceremoniall service Dels Grammar is Pag. 6. through the word of the letter in their bookes in outward formes outward worship outward confession which he out of his prudencie according to his fleshly minde hath set up ô no the worke or begetting or procreating of the children of God commeth not so slenderly to passe as men now at this time teach each other out of their unregenerate Spirit Del out of a Spirit not inwardly reformed the bodie of sinne not being destroyed no reformation can come Henry Nicholas condemning all Scripture as a Literall and carnall thing and an Elementish Ceremoniall and fleshly service yea and confession with the mouth as carnall outward hypocriticall and Pharisaicall and doth expressely reject all the teaching of men or by the ministery of men which the Apostle asserteth Ephes. 4.11 1 Cor. 4.2 2 Cor. 4.7 And the Lord Jesus the great Apostle of our profession Math. 28.19 20. Act. 1.6 8. and pronounceth the Ministery of one man teaching another to be fleshly prudence and not such a way by which the begetting or procreating of the children of God commeth to passe Now that Monster of men knew Protestants whom hee refuteth in this taught against Pelagians and the Pope whom he denieth to be the Antichrist and Papists that we utterly deny that the Scriptures of themselves yea that the Man Christs teaching in the flesh or Paul or the Apostles Preaching or any mans externall instructing of another man most soundly according to the Scriptures can without the hearing and learning of the Father Joh. 6.45 and his omnipotent drawing of men to the Sonne Joh. 6.44 and the inward teaching of the Spirit inwardly reforme or beget men over againe to God So his condemning of one mans teaching of another as Fleshly Ceremoniall Elementish is a simple rejecting of the Scriptures and all outward and externall worship And just as David Georgius rejected the Literall Christ and asserted himselfe to bee the Spirituall Christ and true David In the same manner M. Del speaking of inward Reformation that is conversion of a sinner to God that onely being his Gospel-reformation hee knoweth well Presbyterians and the Assâ—mbly of Divines who are if they shall condemne his Gospel for the substance of it the enemies of the truth of Christ and the last prop of Antichrist in the Kingdome doe teach that inward reformation or destroying of the body of sinne is not wrought by the onely Letter of the Word and the teaching of men or Lawes or Constitutions of Synods but that wee conjoine with all outward meanes the inward and omnipotent power of the Holy Ghost without whose grace all other meanes are nothing yea Pauls planting and Apollo his watering are nothing effectuall to an inward reformation M. Del argueth against the Holy Ghost and Paul who Preached the Gospel to the blaspeming Jewes and scoffing Athenians Act. 13 Act. 17. for all he could say to them was but outward and litterall preaching the Apostles were but men and not Lords of the heart and therefore could but worke outward conformity to outward duties when the heart remained corrupt Nor is it much that Dell saith there is neede of an outward change in the Gospel which indeed is a belying of himselfe for an outward change is an outward reformation and hee saith Pag. 4.5 Gospel-reformation is a destroying of the body of sinne in the faithfull and elect by the presence and operation of the righteousnesse of God dwelling in their heart by Faith besides this I know no other An outward change is an outward reformation besides this But this is nothing Del acknowledgeth neither Ministery outward worship or outward ordinances as Familists did before him For the Author of that blasphemous Peece called Theologia Germanica saith Just men have neede of no law are led by the Spirit and are not to bee taught by any Law what they should doe or leave undone seeing the Spirit of God which is their instructer will teach them sufficiently neither is any thing to be commanded or injoyned them as to doe good to shunne evill or the like but Pag. 72. Yet hee saith more then Del doth to wit That both the life of Christ as also all Commandements Lawes Ordinances and the like ought not to be laid aside and cast off and to be neglected contemned and derided And Henry Nicholas saith The Lord speaketh in the Scripture but he saith withall that the Spirit is the Word not the Letter So Del maketh an opposition betweene the Letter in the bookes and the living Word of God in the heart 3. Del speaketh exclusively Other reformation beside this of the heart saith he I know none 2. Gospel-reformation saith hee onely mindes the reformation of the heart If only then it minds not externall reformation 3. Christ speaking touching the worship of the New Testament saith saith he Not one word of any outward forme So that God in his Gospel-reformation aymes at nothing but the heart Then hee aymes at no outward change nor any externall worship
neither reading of Scripture nor hearing the Word Preached nor vocall praying in the Spirit of adoption for sure though these must come from the heart yet essentially they are externall worship and something in the outward man beside that which is onely in the heart and something of formes they must have for they are externall visible and audible acts of worship The same was taught by a Silesian Casparus Schunenckfeldius in Luthers time as saith Conradus Schlusdelburgius Catologo Hereticorum lib. 10. pag. 30. Per externum verbum Dei ministerium praedicationem homines non converti non esse homines obligatos ad audiendam praedicationem verbi externam praedicationem non pertingere ad eos tantum herere in externis sensibus testificari duntaxat de Christo fidem aliam non esse praedicationem verbi nisi historicam neque esse fidem accidens aut qualitatem sed esse essentiam Dei Scripturam non esse verbum Dei verbum Dei non esse aliud quam substantiale nempe Christum Luther Tom. 2. in Gen. cap. 19 fol. 133. Answereth externall Ordinances invented by God profit to salvation not these that are invented by men 4. When the heart saith Del is reformed all is reformed and when the heart is right with God the outward form cannot be amisse It is cleare that Del and Antinomians mean there is no externall worship commanded in the New Testament neither hearing reading praying confessing of Christ before men so as we sinne in omitting these or that the Letter of any Command obligeth us to obedience as the Letter of the Law from the authority of the Lawgiver obliged Adam before he fell and the Jewes in the Old Testament For Del saith If the heart be reformed all will be reformed that is If the Spirit be in the heart and act us to reade heare pray confesse Christ before men receive the Seales wee are then obliged to acts of externall worship and not otherwise so that no Command written in Old or New Testament no authority of God speaking in the written word or speaking in the Ambassadors of Christ either preaching the Gospel or commanding by the Holy Ghost in Synods Acts 15.28 doe lay any obliging Commands on us to any externall worship outward Reformation or confession of Christ for the Spirit speaking in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles is but litterall outward externall to beleevers except the Spirit be in their heart acting and immediatly stirring and working there is no obliging power laid on us to externall worship or outward reformation by the Familists and Antinomians way For we know their Doctrine The Holy Ghost comes in place of the naturall faculties of the soule and acteth us immediately to all internall acts of loving and beleeving and to all externall acts of outward worship or reformation and wee are not bound to pray in our Family but when the Spirit moves and stirres us thereunto and Christ works in the Regenerate as in these that are dead and therefore all commands and exhortations are in vaine seeing we have no activitie to obey but the Spirit and Christ onely doth all in us in as much as no written word is an obliging rule to us but the immediate actings of the Spirit onely leadeth us in all wee doe M. Del Pag. 26. denies there should be any Lawes in Christs kingdome but Gods Lawes hee knowes wee are against mens Lawes within the Church and service of God to wit that of a new nature the Law of the Spirit of life that is in Christ the Law of love All these are Lawes within men there is not one word of the Scripture here or of the Gospel preached or of Church-censure Excommunication or rebukes either from the Word preached or the authority of Church all these are without and are not the inward Law of a new nature or of the Spirit or of love 5. If when the heart is reformed all bee reformed the outward man must be under no command or Law of reformation but by a result of curtesie the free Spirit and no written Law must lead the outward man but hee who said purifie your hearts gave a Commandement for the outward man clense your hands and Paul forbids the Saints who are sealed to the day of Redemption of corrupt communication of bitternesse wrath anger clamour evill-speaking and that all fornication uncleannesse covetousnesse should not be once named amongst them as becommeth the Saints yea and filthinesse and foolish talking and jesting which are not convenient because sinnes of the outward man doe also exclud men out of the kingdom of heaven aswell as want of heart-reformation and consider this is an Argument of the Familists for faith and love in the heart onely without all works of Sanctification or walking in Christ and of the Nichodemits who denyed any necessitie of confessing of Christ before before men and of the Anabaptists and their head Muncer as Bullinger tells us that they in his time said The first reformers were not sent of God nor preached the true word of God and that the Letter of the Scripture was not the Word of God but the inward word that commeth immediatly out of the mouth of God should be taught inwardly not by the Scripture and Sermons and that whoredome was the bed undefiled they held all these externals indifferent at least such things as defiled not the conscience They said Dreames and Visions under the New Testament was Gods revealed will and boasted of revelations beside the Scripture and that the Scripture was a dead Letter And so said that prophane Popish Priest the monstrous Libertine Anton. Pocquius Who called the Word of God the Spirit because Christ said The words that I speake are Spirit and life So saith Del. pag. 19. citing the same Text. Pocquius said also That Christ was Spirit that we and our life must bee spirit and that the Scripture taken in its naturall sense doth kill and is but a dead Letter and therefore wee must leave the Scripture and come to the quickning Spirit Bullinger also tells us of a sort of Anabaptists called Libertini or Liberi Anabaptistae free or Libertine Anabaptists who taught That Baptizing of Infants Magistracie Oathes were things free and indifferent which wee may use or not use at our Libertie they judged the Scripture and Preaching of the Word was not necessary because wee are all taught of God beleevers have the Spirit and need not externall Signes or Sacraments it is free to us to confesse or not to confesse Christ if danger be imminent it s enough to keepe the truth in the heart for God delights not in our death and torment After the same manner the best argument that Del hath from the nature of inward reformation will conclude If Gospel reformation because it is the internall destroying of the body of sin and is spirituall changeth the
the King as lawfull Magistrates I answer its true so would they pray for Nero Dominitian and heathen Justices of peace sent by them as lawfull Magistrates but not as Christian Magistrates nor such as they would chuse to reigne over them because in their apprehension of them they are no lesse without the Church then heathens then let the world be judge of their candor in contending for a power of Premunires and in voting that heathen Justices of peace and unchristian Parliaments should be above a free Generall Assembly of England but they could not endure either Magistrates or Parliaments of the gang they are now in England to be above one of their Congregations though consisting of seven 3. They are jealous of any supremacy of Generall Assemblies But say the Congregations of England were all Independent they would not baptise the children of the twentieth Parliament man Judge and Justice of peace nor of the King or most professors in England as they are now in England nor admit them or their wives or children to the Ordinances because they are no Church-members and no better then Ethiopians or Indians to them and if Parliament or Justices of peace should take on them to judge or punish them for this I beleeve M. Burton and our brethren would tell them these that are without the Church as you are have no power to judge the Church of Christ are to judge of Church administrations or to whom Ordinances should be dispensed or not dispensed Judge if this be not a supremacy given to seven above the Parliament and Judges of the Kingdome which M. Burton so much condemned in a Nationall Assembly of all the godly Ministers and Elders in England But it s a fault that the Generall Assembly hath power to make rules according to the word of God appertaining to the good behaviour of all the members of the Kirke and abrogate Statutes and Ordinances about Ecclesiasticall matters that are found noysome and unprofitable without the Magistrate So did the Assembly at Jerusalem appoint such rules as should binde Caesar so he had been a good Constantine and though they cannot abrogate Ordinances and Acts of Parliament by making or unmaking Acts of Parliament our booke of discipline never meaned that as M. Burton ignorant of the discipline of our Church saith yet as the Ministers of Christ they may juridically declare yea and preach authoritively that Acts of Parliament establishing the Masse are unlawfull and godlesse lawes commanding Idolatry and denounce a woe against unjust decrees and lawes as Esay 10.1 else when M. Burton preacheth against such lawes he then must incurre a premunire before God and set himselfe in a Papall throne above the Parliament and enslave the English Subjects for he preaches that Statutes of Parliament that establisheth Masse and the burning of heretickes that is Protestants are to be abrogated as well as the Generall Assembly of Scotland doth and so M. Burton must set himselfe above Kings and Kesars And when a Synod or Church conveened in the name of Christ bindes on earth according to the word of God Matth 18. there is no lawfull appeal from them to any Civill judicature not because they are not men but because they are a Court acting in the name of Christ according to his word and Christ with them bindes or looses in heaven yea there is no reclamation to be made nor any appeale from one faithfull Pastor speaking in the name and authority of Christ according to that He that heareth you heareth me he that despiseth you despiseth me and there is no danger to be feared either of Papall tyranny or Parliamentary breach or premunire But M. Rutherfurd saith The decisive voyces of a Generalâ— Assembly bindes the absent as well as present Answ. So saith the Holy Ghost the Churches of Antioch Syria and Silicia were bound to receive and obey the decrees of the Synod so soon as they heare them Act. 15.22 23 26 27 28. Act. 16.4 Act. 21.25 as they that despise the doctrine of faithfull Pastors dead and buried despise Christ so saith that learned and godly man M. Cotton and all the Churches of N. England who to M. Burton must set up a Papall throne as well as the Church of Scotland if this be Popery for what need Churches absent saith Cotton Keyes of the Kingdome p. 26. send to a Synod for light and direction in wayes of truth and peace if they be resolved aforehand how farre they will goe and if they be not obliged to submit thereunto in the Lord. M. Burton saith further p. 21. that M. Rutherfurd saith ch 20.312 Gov. Chur. Scot. The acts of the Assembly oblige all the absents not present in all their members and that because whatsoever is by these Commissioners determined and concluded is matter necessary and agreeable to Gods word as being no lesse infallible then those decisions of the Apostles Act. 15. Answ. I dare appeale to the conscience of M. Burton well informed and to all the godly if they conceive any such thing to be my judgement to assert with Bellarmine Papists the infallibility of any Councells now on earth yea if he had read what I have said ch 14. p. 209.212 I prove that the Apostles acted not in that Synod as Apostles but as ordinary Elders and Doct. Whittaker and M. Cotton say the same though M. Tho. Goodwin and M. Nye contradict both M. Cotton and Whittaker and Calvin and all both Papists and Protestants yea and Independents who acknowledge Act. 15. to be a paterne for Synods to the end of the world But the Independents now in England and Anabaptists side with Bridgesius Grotius Socinians and Arminians the enemies of Synods and say that Synod Act. 15. was an extraordinary Apostolicke meeting that obligeth not the Churches now The Seekers say there shall never be Synods till Apostles arise againe which they say without all word of Scripture 2. I speake not one word pag. 312. of that purpose but pag. 322. I speake and M. Burton both detracteth from and addeth to and perverteth my words which I impute not to malice as others doe but to his ignorance of the Discipline of the Church of Scotland my words ch 20. pag. 322. are these The acts of the Assembly oblige all the absents not present in all their members as Act. 23 24.28 Act. 15.16.4 ch 21.25 not because of the authority of the Church but because of the matter which is necessary and agreeable to Gods word Beside that M. Burton leaves out all the Scriptures I cite because he could not answer them he leaves out these words not because of the authority of the Church which cleareteh my sense and directly excludeth all infallible authority of Church or Assembly For I hold they oblige the consciences not for men or the Authority of the Church or because so saith the Church as Papists make the testimony of the Church the formall obâ—ect of our faith and the Church to bee
as infallible as the Scripture which I expresly deny and lay the rationem credendi all the weight burden and warrant of the obligation of conscience that the decrees or constitutions of an Assembly can lay on not on the fallible and weake authority of the Church or men but on the matter of the decrees because or in so farre as it is the necessary matter of the word or agreeable to the word of God Now may not the Reader consider this logicke The Gospell that M. Burton preacheth obligeth all his flocke absent or presenct for their presence maketh it not to bee Gospell and that not because of the authority of M. Burton who is but a sinfull man but because the Gospell he preacheth is necessary truth and agreeable to the Scriptures ergo whatsoever M. Burton preacheth is no lesse infallible then the decisions of the Apostles The Antecedent is most true and more I doe not say but the consequence is most blasphemous and false yet are all the lawfull Pastors in Britaine to preach the sound word of God after the example of the Prophets the Apostles ergo whatever all the faithfull Pastors in Britaine preach is as infallible as the decisions of the Apostles the Antecedent I can owne as a truth of God but the consequence is M. Burtons 2. He addes to my words and saith M. Rutherfurd tells us whatsoever is by these Commissioners determined and concluded is matter necessary and agreeable to the word of God This I say not I never thought whatsoever they say is matter necessary find these words under my hand and I will crave M. Burton and all the Church of England pardon But I know Generall Assemblies can reele and erre Every man is a lyar I never say whatsoever is concluded by them is necessary I say what is determined by them is de jure that is ought to be agreeable to Gods word for I shew that Generall Assemblies have their warrant from Act. 15. and my meaning and words are clear These are M. Burtons words not mine What is determined by them binds not as or because it s from men but as agreeable to the word of God M. Burton expones my is as hee pleaseth best and hath need to crave God pardon for that hee rashly and ignorantly I say no more fathers untruths on his innocent brother who writeth and speaketh honourably and respectively of him for let logicke of conscience be judge if this be a good consequence What a Generall Assembly determines bindeth no farther but as it is necessary and as it is agreeable to the word ergo Whatsoever a Generall Assembly determines is necessary and is agreeable to the word of God it followeth in no sort at all yea the â—uâ—t contrary followeth ergo if it be not necessary and in so farre as it is not agreeable to the word it obligeth-neither these that are present nor absent and is not infallible at all 4. I may say without any just ground of offending either M. Burton or any of his way that write against Synods that had they rightly understood the state of the question between Pâ—otestants and Papists they would not have so inconsiderately clashed with the word of God and all the Reformed Churches in Christendome for we deny 1. All absolute unlimited and infallible authority to Synods Papists presse that Councells cannot erre and in so doing they make them Lords and Masters of the conscience of the people of God and Independents and others charging this upon us cannot before the barre of the alone King and head of the Church beare out their charge and the like unlimited and boundlesse power of Civill and politick ratifying and passing in penall lawes what the Church or Synods determine we deny to any Magistrate on earth M. Burton 9 10 11 12. will not and cannot make good his bitter virulent and unchristian challenge he layes on his innocent brethren who may and I hope doe in humility and confidence claime a Saintship and interest in the Lord Jesus as well as he That they with Diotrephes exalt mans power above all that is called God are Antichrists Apostates from the truth doe carry on the mystery of iniquity this he also must answer for as a slander laid on all our Reformers Calvin Luther Beza yea on Reynold Whittaker Perkins c. all the Protestant Churches all the hoast of Protestant Divines But 2. All the power and authority of Synods we conceive to be ministeriall not Lordly limited regulated by the onely word of God in the scripture and in matters circumstantiall of order and decency as time place persons observe I say not in mysticall Religions Ceremonies called but unjustly indifferent or the like by the law of nature rules of pietie charity and Christian prudency for the edification of our brethren and the glory of God and a lawfull Synod wee judge hath power ministeriall from Christ to passe constitutions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 decrees Acts 16.4 Lawes I doe not call them because Christ is the onely Law-giver King and head of his Church his Officers are onely servants and Heralds to hold forth his Lawes and these constitutions condemning Arminianisme Socinianisme Familisme Antinomianisme c. as sometimes Mr. Burton being but one single Pastor by word and writ condemned them and that in the name and authority of Christ as hee then said and commanding in the Lord that they consent to the forme of sound doctrine rebuking all that subvert soules and trouble the Churches Acts 15.23 24. are to be obeyed and the conscience submitted to them not absolutely not for the sole will and meere authority of the Heralds as if they were infallible not with blind obedience not without reclamation or appeale if they be either contrary or beside the scriptures but conditionally in so farre as they are agreeable to the Word of God even as the single Independant Congregation is to be heard in things lawfull under paine of excommunication as our brethren say from Matth. 18. and yet Matth. 18. sets not up Antichrist and caries not on the Mystery of iniquity And wee teach that the Magistrate as the Minister of God after due examination according to the word is obleiged to adde his civill sanction to these constitutions and to guard the Ministers with his Sword and to punish Arminians Socinians Familists c. as Mr. Burton cryed against them of old and appealed to the supreame Magistrate the Kings Majesty against them though wee judge the Magistrates sword in all this keepes such a distance from the conscience that this is so farre from being a State Government of the Church that these constitutions have no power at all over the conscience from the sword and are alike binding and were Acts 15. Though the Magistrate were not on earth and though hee should oppose them as hee did then And we thinke Arminians Socinians and Familists who deny all power of Synods lesse or more except onely Sir if
be divers in the Honourable Houses many in the Church and Kingdome who abhorre from their soules the wayes of heresie superstition schisme Popery prophanenesse treachery wicked policie which never did so much prevaile in this land as since we did sweare to endeavour the extirpation of all these and that though this Covenant were buried it must rise from the dead againe and that the Lord must make his Jerusalem in Britaine a cup of trembling a burdensome stone a hearth of fire among the wood a torch of fire in a sheafe against all her enemies both Babylon without and Edom within that no weapon formed against them shall prosper that every tongue that rise against them in judgement shall be condemned and that the Lord shall cleare the â—udgements of his chosen onâ—s that they shall not finally be seduced and shall bring the blinde by a way that they know not and returne to a people of a poore language that they may all call upon the name of the Lord and serve him with one shoulder and the Lord may be one and his name one and his going forth in the three Kingdomees may be as the morning O that the Lord who hath founded Zion and hath chosen Jerusalem would doe this in his time S. R. Contents of the first Treatise ANtinomians in the Apostles time and have their discent from the old Katharoi called Puritans who taught that regenerate men could not sin Chap. II. Of Libertines The Libertines who sprang up an 1525. of kin to the Familists and Antinomians page 2 Finer Antinomians deny the Incarnation of the Son of God ib. Copinus Quintus Antonius Pocquius the first Libertines under that name 2.3 Pocquius a Priest affected obscurity and objected ignorance to Calvin ib. Libertines and Antinomians in many things like other 3. ib. Quintinus the Libertine and Antinomians slight the Scripture 4 Libertines say Angels are but motions of the minde ib. Libertines make God the author of sin Antinomians conspire with them 4.5 Antinomians and Libertines have the same conceptions touching mortification and the conscience of beleevers 5 Chap. III. Of Anabaptists N. Stork Th. Muncer Jo. Beâ—old c. and their Tenets 6.7.8 c. Hen. Pfeiffer and Muncer their seditious spirits and miserable end 7 Above an hundred thousand killed in Germany by the Antinomian spirits impulsion which wanteth the light of Scripture ib. Tho. Schuker beheaded his owne brother-germane by the impulsion of the Spirit 8 The Spirit bloody attempts and miserable end of Becold or John of Leiden ib. His poligamy and fifteen wives ib. His twenty eight Apostles above the number of Christs 8.9 His bloody spirit 9 The tenets of Anabaptists 9.10 Divers kinds of them which hold all of them something common with Antinomians 9.10.11 M. Beacon saith all externall worship is indifferent 10 Antinomians and the Anabaptists called liberi fratres teach freedome from the Law Covenants vowes paying of tythes from sinning 11.12 Melchior Hoffman Menno Simonz 12 Chap. IV. Of David George 13.14 Antinomians comply with David George ibid. Chap. V. Of Casper Swenckfeld his Tenets complying with Antinomians 15.16 His rise life errors ibid. Swenckfiâ—ld his many bookes his ignorance he was admonished and confuâ—ed by famous Divines 16 His foule tenets touching Christ. 17.18 Christ in glory remaineth man contrary to Swenckfield ibid. That the Scripture is the word of God is demonstrated against Swenckfieldians and Antinomians 19.20 The arguments of Swenckfield against the word of God which are also the Arguments of Antinomians answered 20.21 c. The internall and externall world differenced 21.22.23 Swenckfield and Antinomians reject the Scripture and outward word and make the Spirit all 22 23 24 Chap. VI. How the word converteth 25 26 c. Certaine necessary considerations how the Spirit and the word act together 25 26 How the acting with the Spirit is mediate ibid. How immediate ibid. The externall word concurreth instrumentally with the Spirit 25 26 27 The word not a dead letter 27 28 Swenckfield and the Antinomians destroy the word and Ministery the absurdities that follows their doctrine 29 30 31 Of the internall and substantiall and the externall vocall word ib. Swenckfield and M. Del acknowledge no word but the internall and substantiall word and make Scripture and all externalls indifferent 30 31 32.33 34 35 Its no consequent the word without the Spirit is not effectuall to convert ergo it is no instrument of conversion 34 35 The word of it selfe a common sound 34 The Arguments of Swenckfield and Antinomians to prove that the word is an instrument of conversion because carnall vocall â—odily literall discussed 36 How we beleeve in God and in his word 36 37 Of the union of the word and Spirit 37 38 Waldesso and Antinomians make the Scripture an horne-book for babes only and uselesse to beleevers 38 Chap. VII Of revelations and inspirations 38 39 40 Of revelations active and passive 39 Foure kindes of revelations to wit Propheticall 2. Speciall to the elect 3. Extraordinary 4. Satanicall 39 40 41 42 Familists have no true revelations 40 Internall revelations proper to beleevers 40 41 How particular revelations are not in Scripture 41 Of the Prophesies of Knox Luther Wicliffe Hush and their revelations and how they are differenced from the Satanicall revelations of Anabaptists and Familists 42 43 44 45 Chap. VIII Of humane industry Arts Sciences Tongues and whether they be lawfull to the opening and supernaturall knowledge of the Scripture 45 46 Indevours of freewill consist well with grace 45 How far Sciences and Tongues are to be acknowledged as the good gifts of God 47 Science and Tongues in their nature though not ever in the way and manner of acquiring them necessary for understanding of the Scriptures 47 48 Christ and his Apostles learned though their learning was not acquired by humane industry in Schools and Vniversities 48 49 50 51 How the inward teaching or teaching of the Spirit excludes not the outward 52 Frivolous objections of Sam. How against Arts and Tongues answered 52 53 54 The teaching of the Spirit excludeth not Arts and Tongues 55 Chap. IX Of Henry Nicholas his birth writings 55 Calling 56 His wicked doctrine 56 57 58 M. Del and Hen. Nicholas comply in the same doctrine 57 58 Mr. Del inclines to deny Christ God incarnate 58 What God manifested in the flesh is to Familists 58 59 H. Nicholas with M. Del and M. Beacon reject all ordinances and repute all externall worship and confessing of Christ before men all controversies in Religion indifferent 60 61 62. Which was refuted by Calvin 62. Reasons against this 62 63 64. Christ is true man not a holy disposition as H. Nicholas blasphemously taught 65 66 Scripture is not to be exponed allegorically as H. Nicholas dreameth 67 68 Chap. X. of Joan. Islebius or Joannes Agricola the first Father of the Antinomians under that name 68 His calling his soundnesse his falling away 68 69 His
276 277 Saltmarsh defineth Heresie in relation to the Spirits teaching not to the written Word 279 And Schisme to be in relation to the invisible not to the visible Church 280 Chap. XXXIII Familists minde touching prayer 281 282 Chap. XXXIIII A tast of the wild allegorick interpretations of Scriptures that Saltmarsh fathers on the spirit 282 283 284 c. All in Covenant with God are preachers of the Gospel to Saltmarsh 282 Saltmarsh and H. Nicholas makes Christ's comming againe and judging of the world to have beene these 1640. yeares 284 Saltmarsh would prove by Scripture there should be no baptizing by water 284 285 Christ crucified is nothing to Saltmarsh but the Saints Godded and Christed and suffering with faith patience 285 Ordinances are onely for the unconverted before 〈◊〉 to supply the absence of the spirit 285 286 The story of Adam but a figure to Saltmarsh 286 The Doctrine of John Baptist is gone saith Saltmarsh 286. Saltmarsh with Socinians will have the love of our enemies not commanded in the old Testament 287 Saltmarsh dreames of a Church on earth that shall want Ordinances 287 288 The place Gal. 4.1 Of the Heire under Tutors vindicated from Saltmarsh's glosse 289 The Corinthians called carnall unduely 1 Cor. 3.1 2. by Saltmarsh the place vindicated 290 Christ's disciples not under a stinted liturgy 291 The place 1 Cor. 10. they did all eate c. speakes nothing of the Idolatry of meanes and Ordinances as Saltmarsh phancies 292 The Disciples of Christ not under a carnall ministration but had the revelation of the spirit as well as we 293 2 Thess. 2. touching the Antichrist vindicated 293 294 The place John 17. Father glorifie me c. foully abused vindicated 294 295 Exod. 33. None can see mee and live vindicated from Saltmarsh his glosse 295 296 The place Zach. 13. of killing false Prophets under the Gospell vindicated 296 297 Chap. XXXV Of the anoynting of the Spirit and the Letter 297 298 c. Of the knowledge of such as are under actuall vision in a Trance 297 298 Prophets not ever under actuall visions in actuall prophecying to men as when in a dreame or trance they see the visions of God 298 299 Prophets see not really the things themselves but the speces or images in the opened decree of God 300 301 The spirit opposed to bodily and externall 300 Externall Ordinances in sensu composito and diviso how they suit with the Spirit 301 302 Three wayes of union betweene the word and the spirit 302 303 The reall influence of spirituall operations on the body 303 304 We adore not Characters 304 The spirit because the spirit and seperated from the word nâ—t our obliging rule but the law and the testimony 304 305 We are to wait on God in the use of outward meanes though the spirit worke not ever upon our hearts 305 306 Divers wayes of the spirits concurring with the word 306 307 The places Jer. 31. They shall no more teach his brother and 1 Joh. 2.27 The anointing teacheth you all things cleared and vindicated 307 308 309 We make not the word to have two senses one externall and preparatory another internall and spirituall 309 310 311 The one literall sense the true and native sense of the word 311 312 Divers other considerations of the word and Spirit The Spirit opposed to humane eloquence 312 313 To cold dead and dry speaking 313 314 To that which smells most of our wit 314 To wild logicke 314 315 The characters of a spirituall condition 315 316 The Spirit determines the actions according to the specification and to the exercise 315 316 317 The Spirit how he goes along with the Law 315 316 The obliging Law and the free Spirit consist together 316 The morall compulsion of the Law is exhausted by the freenesse of a Gospel-spirit 318 Threatnings legall had influence on the will of the first Adam not of the second or of confirmed Angels 318 319 The place 2 Pet. 1. Untill the day-starre arise c. vindicated 319 320 How the Spirit is the day-starre 320 How true that is the more of the letter the lesse of the Spirit 321 322 How wee are changed into the same spiritualnesse contained in the Gospel 322 323 324 Familists have no new discoveries 325 326 How duties are spiritually taught in the Gospel 326 327 The Word the formall object of our faith the Spirit the effâ—cient 327 328 The Gospel to Antinomians a meere killing letter 328 329 The word spirituall beyond figures and letters in every consideration 329 330 The spirit determineth the actions of the spirituall man 330 The order of acting in supernaturall actions often from the Spirit 331 332 The assumption of a syllogisme of conscience proven by the Spirit 332 333 How farre the Saints are to leave Rome for new light 334 3â—5 Preaching of duties not contrary to the spirit 335 336 What the Law of the spirit of life is 336 Characters of a spirituall condition 336 337 The written Word to Familists is but a type and a shadow 337 338 Ordinances to continue to the end 338 339 Climbing from ministrations naturall or civill to higher ministrations an unwritten phancy of Familists 340 341 The garment wherewith the Sonne of God was clothed is opeâ—eâ— to consist in six points by Saltmarsh and to bee divers ministrations 339 340 How mortification is a signe of a spirituall condition 341 342 A Petition of the Familists of England to King James anno 1604. 343 344 345 c. Their virulency and malice to Puritans 343 344 Their extolling of H. Nicholas 346 347 They will have us saved by workes of righteousnesse that wee doe 347 Prelates never troubled Familists because they were enemies to Puritans and conforme to the Prelates wayes 341 They clambe to the Apostolicke Church and reject the Apostolick Scriptures 348 Divers of the Court of Queene Elizabeth and King James were Familists 349 Familists are for universall grace 349 They labour to pervert King James to Familisme 350 They condemne all as Antichristian that are not of their way ibid. They professe uncouth phrases that Protestants cannot understand as Libertines did ibid. They professe they will take and imbrace reject or refuse their Religions which is the only true way to salvation as the King and his Laws shall enjoyne 350 351 An abjuration tendred to Familists in England aâ— 1580. the 10th of Queene Elizabeths reigne by the Lords of the secret councell declaring H. Nicholas to be an Heretick 353 354. II. Part Contents of the second Part called a Survey of Antinomianisme CChap I. Antinomians unjustly accuse us p. 1 2 Chap. II. Antinomians are Pelagians Chap. III. Protestants hold no preparations with Pelagians Papists and Arminians going before conversion 2 3 4 Sinners are not healed of Christ as sinners but as such sinners who are freely chosen and loved of God 4 Chap. IIII. How we teach a desire of grace to be grace ibid. Chap. V. How we
about the year 1115. 1118. who being justified affirmed they were perfect and free of all sin as the glorified in heaven as Saltmarsh Free Grace p. 140. and Mr. Towne Assertion of Grace say p. 69.77 78 79. though Flaccus Illyricus Catolo testi ver l. 15. fol. 1531. say the Papists ascribed this opinion to the Waldenses but most unjustly and Gualterius the Jesuite in his fabulous Chronicle to the Lutherans Tabula Châ—onographica An. 1200. c. 10. or we may say they came from these called Aetiani from Aetius or Eunâ—â—ius the Disciples of Aetius who taught that sin and perseverance in sin could hurt the salvation of none so they were partakers of his faith that he taught so Augustine de Heres tom 6. Heres 54. CHAP. II. Of Libertines IF we come a little lower about the year 1525. arose the Libertines which are a kind of men that come near to the Antinomians and Familists and all of them savour strongly of the Manichaeans Valentinians and Cerdonites Calvin advers lib. c. 2. observeth that Libertines under pretence of Christian Liberty trampled under-foot all godlinesse so doe Antinomians Before them Câ—rdo the Disciple of Heracleon as Epiphanius in Anaceph stood for his two principles one good another evill as Tertull. also saith de praescript He said that Christ suffered imagiâ—â—rily as Tertull. relateth so Familists and finer Antinomians deny the Incarnation and say Every beleever is Christ incarnate and is Godded and Christed with the holy anoynting Cerdo denyed the Resurrection so do Antinomians and Familists Marciâ—n his Disciple taught the like With Manichaeans they are not farre from rejecting all the Old Testament for Antinomians will have no actuall Remission of sin in the Old Testament so saith Denâ—e Doctrine Jâ—h Baptist p. 51.52 Del. serm p. 3 4. no inward conversion of sinners to God no holy Spirit given no Covenant of Grace then as Crispe and Mr. Del say The first man of the Libertines was an unlearned rude fellow Coppinus a Flanders man after him arose one Quintus a Taylor in Piecardiâ— a drunken proud man and to him was joyned one Bertrandus who dyed soone and one Claudinus persevalus But a chiefe man among them was Antonius Pocquius a Priest who still said Masse though Papists shamelesly call them Calvinists these fellows spread their flesâ—ly Heresies in Holland Brabantia and other parts of Low Germany and infected thousands drew away many in France Antonius Pocquius a dissembling hypocrite remained at Geneva for a space desired of Calvin a Testificate that hee might pretend Calvins name but what he could not obtain from Calvin who saw him a phantastick foole he found at Martin Bâ—câ—r who was more simple then Calvin and that Quintinus said to Calvin when he rebuked him for his vaine and new expressions that he understood not his words so do Antinomians and Familists say none but themselves know anything of the Spirit and of the mystery of free grace 2. Libertines revealed none of their secrets but to those of whom they exacted an oath to follow them So doe Familists and Antinomians cautelously keep up their mindes from any they know to be contrary to their way 3. They spake in darke obscure mystick and sublime words not with the Scriptures and so doe Antinomians alledging they are Godded and Christed Moses is not in their conscience they live in Heaven they are neither male nor female they walke by the rule of the new Creature 4. Libertines professed they would speak so ambiguously as their words might cary two senses because Christ preached darke parables to the people Antinomians have not to this day explained in their writings whether the justified can sin or no â—ut in practice they say they may lye whore sweare cousen God seeth no such sinnes in them 5. Nothing was more frequent with Libertines then the Spirit the Spirit Antinomians say to preach duties to rebuke sinne is not a Spirituall straine of Gospell-preaching it 's legall literall Moses-like not Christ-like The chiefe errors of Libertines which I prove to be holden expresly or by undeniable consequences by Antinomians and Familists are these 1. The Scripture is a dead and killing letter the Spirit that quickneth is our rule so say Antinomians 2. The Scripture is to be exponed in an allegoricall and spirituall sense so Antinomians 3. The Evangel is a spirituall doctrine because it comprehendeth Christ who quickneth us the Antinom Del. pag. 19. to prove this citeth the same Text with Libertines John 6. The words that I speake are Life and Spirit 4. d The word is nothing but the Spirit that Christ is the Spirit we are made Spirits Godded with him say Antinomians with Christ and our life should be the Spirit it selfe so Familists and Antinomians teach 5. God is that one Spirit that acteth and worketh all in all creatures especially in Angels and men good or ill and worketh in us all vitall actions of living growing willing understanding in place of our soule so doe New England Antinomians teach 6. Quintinus that hogge saith Calvin called Paul a broken vessell John a foolish young man Peter a denier of his Lord and Mathew an Vsurer We know Antinomians say Peter leaned more to a Covenant of workes Paules doctrine was more for free grace then Peters to Antinomians Moses the Prophets Christ John-Baptist are legalists preach carnally litterally The Old Testament is a dead letter saith Del serm pag. 3.4 under all the outward Religion men he excepteth neither Patriarchs nor Prophets nor Godliest then living were inwardly as corrupt and wicked as very Heathen for all their circumcision in the flesh they were uncircumcised in heart for all their outward washing they were inwardly uncleane So that notwithstanding the outward worship of God the people remained inwardly corrupt filthie and uncleane and without any true Reformation before God till Christ who was God in the flesh came with the Ministration of the Spirit and then indeed was the time of Reformation then the Spirit was not given to Moses David Abraham till Christ came in the flesh more then to Pharoah Nebuchadnezar or other heathen 7. They say with Sadduces that Angels good or ill are nothing but imaginations thoughts and motions of the minde of man as if imaginations were sent to deliver the Saints beare them in their armes pitch their tents about us open prison doores taught us Gods will saw the face of God tempted us to sinne send diseases on us lied teached lies spoke Scripture to Christ as good and ill Angels do They say man was made of a body and opinion in place of a soule that the other enemy the world is nothing and sin an naked opinion 8. They said God was not onely he in whom we live move subsist have a being Act. 17. but there was neither reason nor will in us more then in stones God doth all the wickednesse villanies perjuries incests in
men 9. No men are to be rebuked for sinnes sin and all wickednesse is to be imputed to God so the Antinomians make the Holy-Ghost the cause and author of all the good we doe and say reason will all the faculties of the soule are destroyed in the conversion of a sinner who then acteth all sinnes and wickednesse in believers Familiâ—ts teach the same expressely see Bright starre and Theol. Germanica 10. Men are to convert all their sinnes to good and to repute them their gain and advantage 11. They said Christ incarnate was nothing but a godly man or a believer made of a body and of an opinion that he could not sin nor know good and ill and when Christ died he dyed in opinion Antinomians say Christ is God incarnate in every believer God saith Theol. Germ. is in man and works his will alonâ— and doth doe and leave undone any thing without any I to me mine and the like where these things are and exist there is true Christ and no where else 12. They said sinne was but a vaine opinion because God is the author of it saith M. Archer with Antinomians and God can doe no ill 13. Regeneration they say is to returne to the ignorance of good and ill as it was Adam's sinne to know good and ill and mortification is to lay aside all conscience and knowledge of sinne and as childâ—en to cast away sense and conscience and therefore when any mourned or were grieved in conscience or repented for sinne they said to such a man O Adam livest thou yet and keepest thou still the gust and taste of the apple that Adam eat after the same manner Antinomians now say repentance griefe sorrow for sense or conscience of sinne in a believer is legall carnall fleshly from unbeliefe and the old Adam and that its contrary to faith and Gospel-light to confesse sinnes and was a worke of the flesh in David 14. They said a regenerate man is perfect as an Angel and that he that is borne of God cannot sinne So say the Antinomians Towne assert pag. 77 78. R. Becon Catechis pag. 137 138. pag. 211 212. Saltmarsh free grace 140 154. Rise reign er 70. 15. They said Christian liberty extended to all things that in regard we are under no law nor rule of life all things are lawfull so Antinomians as all know teach the same 16. They said a regenerate man as regenerate sinned not but only the flesh or his asse so Towne also assert pag. 35 Saltm free grace 142. Eaton honey-combe c. 4. pag. 47. 17. That every man follow his calling that is his naturall inclination and the world that is custome and so put away his wife when he suteth not with her and marry another is lawfull so as men may live as their corrupt hearts as the lust of the eye and the lust of the flesh and the pride of life carrieth them which three are not from God 1 Joh. 2.16 as if sense and naturall inclination were Gods calling and not the Devils I prove at length that it is the Antinomian doctrine to say the sinnes of believers are not truly and really and in Gods account sinnes but onely to our lying sense reason false feeling and to the flesh 18. It 's say they the communion of Saints to have all things common goods wives c. Antinomians say for an unbeliever to take another mans wife is sinne because they are under the law but it 's no sinne to a believer freed from the law for God can see no more sinne in him then in Christ Jesus honey-combe ca. 3. c. 25 26 27. 19. They said the resurrection was passed and that we have compleatly and in possession life eternall in this life so say Antinomians expresly as I prove CHAP. III. Of Anabaptists N. Stork Th. Muncer Jo. Becold c. and their Tenets ANno 1522. Did arise in Saxonie Nicholas Stork who boasted of dreames and visions and rejected the Scripture as being a carnall and literall rule Antinomians call it carnall literall and legall From him and others arose Thomas Munâ—erus about Ann. 1524. who stiled himselfe in his letters Thomas Muncer the servant of God with the sword of Gideon against the ungodly This man being hungry for glory hunted for Luthers name to his new designes but not obtaining it said Luther lopped but rooted not out Antichrist that Luthers carnall and literall Gospel was worse then the Pope and therefore cryed downe bookes and the letter of Scripture and said the Spirit was leader and rule to believers As Mistris Hutchison of N. England being demanded a warrant for her private assemblies and teaching said she walked by the rule of the new creature which rule she said was the Spirit but could not give Scripture for it so the Antinomian Del in her very Grammer saith he knoweth no laws in Gods Kingdome the Church but three 1. Thâ— law of a new creature 2. the law of the Spirit of life that is in Christ. 3. The law of love not one word of the Scripture here it s but a dead Letter Antinomians Familists Nicholaiâ—ans Enthusiasts Sweckfeldians Libertines goe no higher that they may abase the Scriptures Luther wrote to the Senate of Mulhuysen a famous Towne in Thuringia to beware of the wolfe Muncer Henry Pfeiffer a Monk did blow up Muncerus he boasting of a vision from Heaven gathered troops to the field The Princes of Saxoni Hessâ—n and Brunswick the Count of Manfield and the Princes in Sweden Thuringia Alsaâ—ia Franconia Bavaria Auâ—tria and Stiria subdued and killed the Boures or Husbandmen and Rusticks who were sick of love for Muncers Liberty or rather licence due to them as the false Prophets said under the New Testament on a hill neer Frankbusen Muncer drew up and cryed The Sword of the Lord and of Gideon against New Testament taskmasters hee meant Princes and lawfull Magistrates yet was Muncer taken in the Town Frankbusen and Pfeiffer also near Isewick and Muncer having fained himself sick and despairing he and his Prophet were hanged An. 1525. By these and other the like bloody inspirations were above a hundred thousand killed In Helvetia Felix Montzy Balthaser Hubmeir and Conradus Grebelius of Zurick spreading by word and writ Anabaptisme of this kinde at Zurick An. 1525. were confounded in a publicke dispute by Huldicus Zwinglius Leo Juda and Casper Megander Hubmeir who professed and promised recantation in the Pulpit preached the contrary Satan leading his tongue as he said Held that Adams flesh not his spirit consented to sin and that he lost not true Liberty by his fall against him and the Anabaptists pretending the Spirit for their rule and rejecting the Scriptures as Antinomians doe The Senate of Zurick An. 1530. past an Act discharging them to Preach Ann. 1525. 1527. 1529. they were confuted An. 1528. Lodivicus Helser Joannes Trajer Joan. Seekler and other Anabaptists
David Antinomians call much for freedome of all kindes 8 Shame is no consequent of sin faith banisheth away all shame from bodily nakednes Antinomians abandon feare trouble of minde and the like affections for evils either of sin or punishment death or any thing else they are much for abandoning sense and for the absolute reign of faith 9 Heaven and Hell and the last Iudgement are no where but within a man in a spirituall manner Heaven is in this life Antinomians as Town and Saltmarsh hold that in this life we have as much of Heaven in full and compleat possession as the glorified in Heaven 10 Confesion of Christ and his truth is not necessary 11 Vnder David George is the time of perfection when all Ordinances shall be uselesâ— so Ant. ut supra 12 David George is Iudge of quick and dead 13 Jt is the sin against the Holy Ghost to refuse the spirit in David George his ministery and to goe backe to the Prophets and Apostles Antinomians extoll their spirit above the scriptures 14 The resurrection of the dead the blowing of the last Trumpet the shout of the Arch-angell the comming of Christ to Iudg all are to be taken in a spirituall sense of the doctrine and discipline of David George as Hyminaeus and Phyletus said see hereafter the Paralell between Antinomians and Libertines so said Libertines Calvin advers libert c. 22. p. 458. 15 Marriage-covenant tyeth the parties no longer together then their temper and naturall dispositions agree 16 The Kingdome of God is the spirit of Jesus which shall shortly be under David George 17 David George shall rise from the dead which he did in that his body for his impostures found after his death was dragged out of his grave and his bookes burnt though he promised to his disciples to reveale wonders and to rise from the dead againe shortly 18 The body or flesh sinneth but not the soule 19 The Heaven was empty but he was sent to adopt children to God 20 All the prophecies of the old Testament were to be applyed to David George 21 Christ and his Apostles were but shadowes and types of David George This beast dyed of an Apoplexie an 1556 and left the seed of his heresies in low Germany and Transilvania CHAP. V. Of Casper Swenckfield his Tenets complying with Antinomians CAsper Swenckefield was borne about the yeare 1499 spread his errors in about an 1520 as he died in Sweden 1561. he was a Knight of Ossing in Silesia he was so grave civill fervent in prayer that it was said of him he wanted not a good heart but a solid head and wit he allured to his way Valentinus Krantwald a simple religious man and Ioan. Sigismundus werner pastors and professors of Lunenburgh Schlusserburgins catalo hereticorum l. 10. p. 27. saith that Luther and Melancthon gave him the name Sâ—enckfeldius from the noysome smell of his doctrine he was eloquent unlearned ignorant of the Latine tongue wrote all in Germans ignorant of arts once a hater of Romish Idolatry but seeing God honoured Luther being a proud man he sought a name pretended that he stumbled much at the bad conversation of the Churches turned from popery pretended the spirit and Enthysiasticall dreames as Antinomians and Familists doe he was a Sceptick and a Neutrall betweene papists and Lutherans through occasion of Anabaptists risen then he cryed downe a litterall carnall church framed by Luther as he said and called for a new and perfect Church as Antinomians doe Rise reigne er 79 80 81. In Silesia he seduced many with his eloquence and new speculations he calls for spirituallnesse and the spirit and the internall word that we must not depend on the externall word Iust as M. Del doth But yee may say Del. pag. 7. ser. calls for an outward change such as flownes from an inward change in his Gospell Reformation So did Swenâ—ckfeldius say the Scriptures must be read that the externall man may be instructed so said Saltmarsh Scriptures were given by divine inspiration and profitable but if I mistake not Antinomians neither law nor any letter of the word is needfull to their regenerate persons he adhered to somewhat of Anabaptists somewhat of Calvins way to somewhat of the papists he was banished out of Silesia by the prince of Lignice Fredricke wandring through Germanie came to Luther and revealed his phancies was sharply rebuked by hâ—m but to no purpose pertinacie cleaves to the plague of Heresie hee went through Sweden Nornburg Vlms Tubinga in private houses accuses the Pastors that no man was the better of their preaching extolls the spirit that does all At Argentorat hee infects a little Wolfangus Capito at Ulms he was confounded at a dispute by Martiâ—nus Frechus before the Senate At Augusta hee perverted many men and sillie women hee wrote many epistles to Men Women Virgins he writes an 1556. that in 18 yeares hee had writen above fiftie bookes He troubled Luther with his bookes which hee sent to him for an answer Luther said to the Messenger the Devill was the Author of them and the Lord rebuke thee o Sathan Sathan raised up Swenkfeldius to trouble the Church of Christ after Servetus was burnt at Geneva Bucerus Calvin Pet. Martyr Beza Musculus Freâ—bus Simon Grynaeus Dani. Tossanus admonished him but without any fruit In Saxonie Luther Melanthon Illyricus Nich. Gallus refutes him In Hasia Corvinus and Kymeus in Silesia Hyronimus Wittich Ioan Gigas Laurentius Harenraffe refute him A Synod at Norimburg an 1554. condemned the errors of Swencfeldius The confession of the divines of Mansfeild in 1555. condemns him and sayeth hee hath now 30. yeares vexed the Church His Errors and Heresies are shortly these 1. Christ as man is borne of the essence of God and grew till he obtained the full essence of the Godhead by birthright and was disposed to be our Saviour for it is said wee grow to the stature of God and are partakers of the divine nature Who is such a stranger in the writings of Familists and Antinomians who readeth not these blasphemies the Saints are Christed and Goded a beleever is Christ a beleever is partaker of the Godhead being a justified man is God manifested in the flesh now to be partaker of the divine Nature is to partake of graces and created goodnesse and anoynting of the Spirit otherwise the essence and nature of God in us should be subject to change sadnesse sorrow feare dispair unbeleefe sin c. 2. the flesh of Christ is not a creature nor created of the Father but conceived and borne by himself through the Holy Ghost and changed in the essence of God and glorified with the glory he had with the father before the world was 3 Though there be two natures in Christ yet now is the flâ—sh of Christ made equall in essence and glory with God 4 Christ is not once onely borne but often till he
made perfect and wholly of the essence of God the father said Thou art my son this day have J begotten thee nor is it impossible that God can make his owne sonne a God though unrenewed men understand not this Antinomians speake not so honourably of Christ for Rise Reig. er 11 every beleiver is God incarnate But Christ is here in words made the substantiall son oâ— God by Swenckfield 5 Christ in both natures is the onely begotten son of God and Lord of glorie and King of the Church in both natures 6 Christ now at the right hand of God having obtained fully al the power honor and kingdome and essence of God worketh as much for our salvation as man as he doth as God 7 Whole Christ undividâ—d according to both natures perfects the iustification and washing of a sinner by the spirit and whole Christ according to both natures undevided obtaineth the state of the second person in the Trinity as one and coequall God in power and honor with the Father Familists make God in his nature and essence to dwell and worke in all creatures especially in the regenerate But these are but fanciâ—s 1. Because after Christ was raised from the dead to the glory of the Father and so enâ—red into his glory there is evidence that his manhead was entered in no degrees of communion in the essence power and glory of God equally with God because there remaineth a body with flesh and bones that may be touched and handled Luk. 24.36.37 38 39 40. with the print of the nailes in his hands and sides Ioh. 20 27. now there is nothing of the nature essentiall honor and glory of God an infinite Spirit that fills heaven and earth yea or of any spirit in a body of bones flesh hands and feet and having in it such materiall and sensible qualities as the impression of wounds 2. Christ did eat with his disciples after his resurrection Ioh. 21.12 13 14 and so after he was entered in some degrees of glory and was seene of five hundred brethren at once 1 Cor. 15.6 Of Cleophas of the twelve Apostles of Paul also now what ever partaketh of the essence of a Spirit cannot eat nor be seene with bodily eyes and the disciples with their bodily eyes saw him ascend to heaven even till the clouds tooke him out of their sight Acts 1. 3 The eyes of all beleevers and reprobates even his enemies that peirced him in the generall Iudgement shll see him in which state Swenckefeldius dreames that the manhood is fully changed in the essence of God Rev. 1.7 now that the bodily eyes of men and of Reprobate men shall see the essence of God who is invisible 1 Tim. 1.17 is a dream for He dwels in light which no man can approach unto though we nothing doubt but the man Christ as man is elevated now in heaven to our uncomparable comfort to such eminency of glory above Men and Angels as the capacity of a created thing can receive 4. the Manhood of Christ is a creature having beginning and a cause of being in time Mat. 1. Luk. 2 in the fulnes of time Gal. 4. 4 was borne of a woman Now what is man borne of a woman that he should be equall in essence and nature with God who is like unto God Angels and created powers cannot answer the question God is essentially eternal and eternity differenceth him from all things beside himselfe Esay 9.6 chap. 43.10 Before me there was no God neither shall there be after me c. 40.28 Psal. 99.1 2. Psal. 102.26.27 1 Tim. 1.17 it 's then an everlasting contradiction that a creature in time can be a creator and a God before time or pertake of the essence of the eternall God for God must then create another God different in number from himself 5 our bodies shal be made conform to the glorious body of Christ. Phil. 3.21 if the Manhood of Christ and so his body which is a part thereof be changed into the essence of God we must be like the very invisible and eternall essence of an infinite Spirit and there is no glorifying of our bodyes then nor any resurrection nor any caughting up of our bodyes to the aire to be ever with the Lord but an utter extinction and an anhihilation of our bodyes and the body of Christ. Hence the flesh profiteth not then the manhood does not spiritually quicken give the Holy Ghost justifie as Swenckefield sayes but Christ God doth these 7 The cheife argument of Swenckefeld was because Christ as man obtained a name above all names was adored as man but if â—his stand sure then in the state of humiliation aswell as glorification the manhood was changed in the nature of God which yet Swenckefeldius denyes for in the state of humiliation what is proper to the Godhead is ascribed to the Manâ—hood per 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as God purchased a Church by his blood whereas God hath no blood they Crucified the Lord of glory and by this argument we may well inferre that the God-head in the state of humiliation was changed into the manhood and flesh which is blasphemous for so should God die as man dyed and there was a booke given out in the name of Swenckefeldius that denyes the manhood of Christ after his resurrection to be a creature and calleth all of the contrary minde Creaturistae hence 8 These wilde assertions of Swenckefeldius The Gospell is the Essence of God faith and ioy in the heart is the essence of God 9 He charged Luther with these The preached word is the substantiall word of God the flesh of Christ is not glorified a renewed man hath not free will God dwells not in beleivers Good workes profit not to salvation the preaching of the word and Sacraments are effectuall without God As Famil and Antinâ—m charge us with many of these because we cannot say that a beleiver is so Christed that he is very Christ himselfe and God incarnate and as free from sin as Christ. 10 The doctrine contained in the scriptures is not properly the word of God but improperly by a Metonimy where the signe is put for the thing signified Christ only is properly and essentially the word of God Swenck liber de sacris liberis pa. 27 28. Antinomians say the Scripture and the Law is but a dead letter not the word of God so Del. in his whole sermon rejects all that is externall in the Gospel-reformatinn makes nothing in it but the Spirit and the incommunicable act of Redeeming which is onely in Christ to worke our conversion to God Before I proceed Swenckefeldians and Antinomians erre for its said of the ten Commandements Exod. 20.1 And God spake all these words All the Prophets cry Thus saith the Lord. Luk. 1.70 He hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets 2 Chro. 36.21 The word of the Lord by the mouth of Ieremiah Esa. 1.20 The mouth of the Lord hath
sanctification in the Gospell be fashioned without the external preaching of the Gospell an outward commandement if no why excludes he an outward commandement as contrary to the preaching of faith Swenckfeldius and Enthysiasts make an opposition betweene the word preached and the preaching of faith that is the Spirit we make a subordination no opposition 3 whether Saltmarsh or any Antinomian in conscience can say that wee so go on with Pelagians Old Anabaptists and Arminians as to say Sanctification is framed now or at any time by a law of outward commandements the Antinomian Del. who has printed in defence of Anabaptists Arminians and Antinomians teacheth so not we So Del joyneth with Swenckfeld Ser pag. 6 7 8. read the stile words and doctrine of Enthysiasts all along in the serm 11 Swenckfeld said that that is born of the flesh is flesh these that say justifying faith is from externall hearing they teach that the Spirit comes from the carnall letter the heaven is bornâ— of the earth 12 Blessednes comes not from externals nor was Thomas blessed because he saw and beleeved nor Simon Peter because flesh and blood but because the father revealed Christ to them 12 Swenckefeldius taught that the preachers of his time were not sent of God because no man was the better or converted by their preaching So Antinomians say all but themselves are but litteral and carnall teachers 13 Swenckefeldius said that he himselfe preached the Spirit inwardly teaching and that men must live by the rule of the Spirit else they could not be saved so speake Anti. of Gospell reformation of life so Del. ser p. 26 27. 14 Neither Baptisme nor the Supper of the Lord should be Administred till the true doctrine that he taught be preached and be revealed immediately from the substantiall and eternall word Christ without preaching or reading or hearing the word so Del. uniformity examined the worship of the New Testament is onely inward 15 In such dissentions of minds among Teachers the word should not be heard Antinomians say all may be heard sects and opinions are but names and things indifferent 16 The word hath a twofold sense one literall which profiteth nothing another the true and spirituall which only the spirituall do understand 17 We must try the word by the Spirit and not the Spirit by the word so say the Antinomians rise reigne er 61. All doctrines revelations and spirits are to be tryed by Christ the Word rather than by the word of Christ this is against Christs way who when it was a controversie whether he was the sonne of God or no was content that they should Iudge of him and decide the matter by Scripture Joh. 5.39 so 2 are all controversies ended Act. 17.11 Act. 9.11 Act 24.14 15. 1 Cor. 15.3 4. Mat. 22.29.30 31 32 33. Esay 8.20 which were a rule impossible if the scripture have two senses one literall that proves nothing and another spirituall and allegorick as Enthysiasts Antinomians say that none can understand but the spirituall now when Christ and Paul prove the resurrection of the dead and that Christ is the Messiah by the scripture and referres the denyers of these Iewes and Pharisees and Saduces to the scripture to be the Iudge he supposeth the scriptures hold forth a cleare literall sense which these men though not spirituall might understand 2 nor could Christ say yee both know me and whence I am Ioh. 7.27 28. if they could not see any thing of Christ by light of scripture 3 all the murthers whoredomes villanies practised by Muncer T. Becold David George Swenckfeld they fathered on the Spirit leading them without the Scripture or on such an allegorick sense as their uncleane spirit expounded the word so as men know not when they sin when they serve God 17 The preachers not being taught by the immediate teaching Spirit are such as the Lord speaketh of They ran and J sent them not 18 There is a middle reformation to come betweene papists and Lutherans 19 No doctrine of word Sacraments or any externall thing written in the writings of Moses the Prophets or apostles doe conduce to salvation God is to be sought in his naked Majesty in dreames inspirations and revelations of the Spirit 20 Repentance contrition the knowledge of sin is not to be taught out of the Law but by Christ onely How neere Antinomians side with this I leave to the reader 21 The Law is not unpossible but easie to be fullfilled by Grace Antinomians teach that both the persons and workes of beleivers are perfect free of sin then must they be perfectly agreable to the Law Honeyâ—combe c. 3. pag. 25. c 11 12.322 323 324. Towne ass grace pag 76 77. Salt free grace p 140. 22 Our renovation is the very Holy Ghost so Antinomians Rise Reign er 1 2.7 8. 23 Our Righteousnes and iustification is not in the imputed obedience and righteousnes of Christ but in a conformity with Christ in glory by the undwelling Spirit of Christ. 24 Faith and workes iustifie us 25 All beleivers are the naturall sons of God begotten of the essence and nature of God so Familists and Antino teach that we are Christed and Godded 26 There was no remission of sins no righteousnes no entrance â—nto heaven before Christ dyed So say Antinomians under the old Testament there was no inward nor heart reformation no covenant of grace no pacefying of Gods wrath for sin c. So Saltmarsh free grace pag. 166 167 168. Honey-combe chap. 11.334 335 336. Del. ser. pag. 2.3 4 5 6 7 8 9. c. CHAP. VI. How the Word converteth TOuching the necessity of the word of God preached for the conversion of sinners against Swenckefeldians Enthysiasts and Antinomians these conclusions we hold premising some considerations 1 The vocall or preached word is the instrument and Organ of the Holy Spirit in our conversion not the author nor efficient thereof 2 The word written or preached is a created thing not the formall object of our faith and affiance nor the objeâ—tum quod but the objectum quo or the interveening meanes or medium of our faith 3 The word as all instruments are must be elevated above its nature to more then a literal impression of Christ beleeved in 4 The writing speaking conveyance of Christ to the soule in the word preached may be humane and literall but the thing signified by the word Christ faith the Image of the second Adam is divine supernaturall and the way of conveyance of it to the soule in regard of the higher operation of the Spirit above the actings and motion of the letter is divine heavenly supernaturall 5 The action of the Holy Ghost in begetting faith may be said to be immediate two wayes 1 as if the word did onely prepare and literally informe the externall man but the Spirit commeth after and in another action distinct from the word infuseth faith this we cannot deny but then the Spirit of
regeneration is not said to worke with the word but a more common operation of God there is which begetteth literall knowledge or some higher illumination 2 the Spirit worketh with the word so as in one and the same act the Spirit opens the heart to heare and receave what is carryed along in the letter of the word and so the Spirit worketh mediately not immediately 6 How in the infusion of the new heart and of the habit of the grace of God in which we are meere patients and put forth no cooperation with God more then the dead doth to quicken it selfe Ephes. 2.1 2. and the withered ground to receave the raine I see not Esai 44.3 4. in regard that though the word goe before and the word may be preached in the meane time yet the act of infusion of the new heart is no morall action of God but as it were physicall and it is a reall action receaved by us by no subordinate literall action or morall apprehension of the minde or act of the will and therefore in this formall act of infusion what the word doth but by way of disposition or preparing I must professe my ignorance though it be most true that faith commeth by hearing and in the very mean time Act. 10.44 whilst Peter yet spake these words the Holy Ghost fel on them which heard the word Then if conversion be taken in congregato vel concreto in the humbling selfe disparing of a sinner and all preparatory acts going before the infused life of Christ and in the first operations flowing from this infused life the word is an instrument of conversion but I cannot see how it is any active or morall instrument in the soules lying under the Lords act of infusion of the life of Christ except yee call it a passive instrument because it perswades not the soule to receeve the new life nor is the soule being a meere patient an apprehending knowing choosing or consenting faculty under this action of omnipotency while the Lord powres in a new heart It is true the word is thus farre the instrument that the Spirit worketh in us the same habit of new life and the same Spirit of grace and supplication that is promised in the word Esa. 44.3 4. Zach. 12.10 Ezeck 36.26 27. and the same Spirit that the Scripture saith Christ by his merits purchased Ioh. 1.16 17 18. Ioh. 12.32 Revel 1.5 Heb. 10.19 20 21 22. 1 Conclusion The word preached is that meane that instrumentally concurreth with the Spirit for begetting of faith Rom. 10.14.17 faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of God and that he speaketh of the externall and not of the substantiall increated and internall word is cleare ver 14 15 16. he speaketh of such a word as a sent preacher carrieth 2. such glad tydings as messengers on the mountaines bring which is not the Spirit of faith to all that the messengers are sent to 3 It is such a word as he calleth ver 16. a report Now this is not an inward substantiall report or word because all that heareth the father to them the Spirit makes an inward report they come to Christ and beleeve the report Ioh. 6.45 But few or none beleeve this report ver 16. Who hath beleeved our report 1 Cor. 1.23 25. But we preach Christ crucified to the Iewes a stumbling blocke to the Greekes foolishnesse But unto them that are called both of Iewes and Greekes Christ the power of God and the wisdome of God then the word externally preached is instrumentally the power of Goâ— and that he speaketh of externall preaching not of the substantiall word or Spirit himselfe is cleare 1 Because the Spirit internally preached is received as the power of God Esay 59 19 20. And a God teaching Spirit but this word of it selfe is not such a Spirit 1 Because the Apostles preach it Men such as the Apostles were doe speake or preach of Christ and of the Spirit but they cannot preach or effectually inpreach to speake so Christ and the Spirit to the hearers for then should they give the Holy Spirit to al those they preach to which both is against scripture and experience Act. 12. Act. 14. Act. 17. and is blasphemous for God onely giveth the Holy Ghost 2 Because the internall and substantiall word preached to the eares internally is effectuall conversion but this preached Christ must be externally preached onely to some to Iewes and Greekes who stumble at Christ and beleeve not 1 Pet. 2. And the same is proved by 2 Cor. 2.15 Wee are unto God preaching the Gospell v. 14 a sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved and in them that perish to the one wee are the savour of death unto death to the other the savour of life unto life Now the internall substantiall word is to none a savour of death 1 Thes. 2.13 For this cause also thanke we God without ceasing because when yee received the word of God which yee heard of us yee received it noâ— as the word of men but as it is in truth the word of God which effectually worketh also in you that beleeve That is 1 The externall word which yee heard of us 2 It is the instrument of the Spirit Yee received it not as the word of men but as it is indeed the word of God 3 It s not the internall word for it was not received of all that heard it for ver 14 15 16. the Iewes that heard it received it not 2 Conclusion The word preached of it selfe is not a dead letter as Swenckfeldians say with Antinomians Paul calleth the Law a dead Letter Because it teacheth what we should doe but promiseth not the Spirit of Grace to obey as the Gospell doth And punit delinquentes punisheth eternally delinâ—uâ—â—ts saith Chrysost 2 Cor. 3. hom 7. and Oecumenius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theophylact saith the same Augustine saith the Law makes us know not eschew sinne and the Gospell is not a dead letter of it selfe even as the Letter of it is voyd of the Spirit except by accident in the same sense that it is the savour of death unto death and a rocke of offence to those that stumble at the word But is not may some say the law also by accident and through our sinfull condition a condemning letter aswell as the Gospell and so both because they are externall and literall must be a dead letter I answer not so because the Gospell in the letter and literall sense ofâ—ereth a way or meanes of reconciliation to thoâ—e that beleeve but the Law as the Law in no sense can either offer or give life but in regard that all have sinned the proper use of the Law to all under the Law is to give out a sentence of condemnation in the very externall and literall sense of it If the Law lead as a Paedagogne any to Christ that is now by a
higher Spirit then that which speaketh in the letter of the Law it 's true it s the same infinite Spirit The Lord that speaketh in all Scripture but in the Law he saith nothing but either perfectly doe all or die eternally But in the Law as handed by the Prophets Christ and the Apostles the Lord condemneth and convinceth that we may flee to the suretie of a better Covenant Heb. 7.22 Now in this sense Law and Gospell called the word of God is not a dead letter in it selfe for Psa. 19.7 The Law of the Lord converteth the soule c. Rom. 1.16 The Gospell is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeveth both to worke faith Rom. 10.17 and to give salvation Rom. 15.4 For whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning that we through patience and comforâ— of the Scriptures might have hope this must be the written scriptures 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 1.21 For after in the wisedome of God the world by wisdome naturall knew not God It pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to save them that beleeve then is the word preached a mean to save the beleevers Act. 13.26 To you is this word of salvation sent Yet the Jews to whom it was sent Blasphemed and judged themselves unworthy of eternall life ver 46 Act. 20.32 I commend you to the word of his grace which is able to build you up 2 Cor. 10.4 For the weapons of our warefare are not carnall but mighty through God to the pulling downe of strong holds casting downe imaginations and every bâ—ight that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God That which is the strong weapons by which men fight word and discipline and is mighty through God is not a dead letter though these weapons be mighty through God so is the word a hammer and a sire and the people wood and the sword of the Spirit and sharper then a two edged sword to discerne the thoughts and intentions of the heart Ier. 5.14 Eph. 6.17 Heb. 4.12 Re. 1.16 Ps 45.3 The Rod of Christs lips by which he smites the earth Esa. 11.4 The Sceptor of his Kingdome all which evince that the word externally preached hath power in it selfe to destroy and being accompanied by the Spirit hath power to coÌ„vert and so is an instrument of the Spirit both wayes 3 Conclusion The Lord hath made and sanctified a ministery and ministers to be fathers of the second birth and instruments to save themselves and others 1 Cor. 4.17 1 Tim. 4.16 2 Cor. 3.2 Yee are our Epistle written in our hearts read of all men 4 Forasmuch as yee are manifestly declared to be the Epistle of Christ ministered by us written not with inke but with the Spirit of the living God not in tables of stone but in the fleshy tables of the heart 1 Thes. 2.19 For what is our hope or ioy or crowne of rejoycing are not even yee in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his comming 20. For yee are our glory and crowne Swenckfield denyeth that he destroyeth Scripture or the ministery or preaching but saith he Epist. An. 1529 In a Christian there be two things 1 The new and internall man 2 The old or externall man called the flesh God dealeth with the Christian man internally by the word of Spirit and life he meaneth the substantiall word in whcih he reveales himselfe through Christ by the various riches of heavenly blessings but externally he dealeth with the flesh of man by the word of the letter and by preaching and by signes and seales So Saltm as if brought up at his feet saith free grace pag. 150. And this Gospell fits man who is made up both of flesh and Spirit and so hath need of a law without and in the letter aswell as in the heart and Spirit The law is spirituall but we are carnall Rom. 7 nor can such a state of flesh and Spirit be ordered by a law onely without for the word of the law and Spirit meerely is for a spirituall condition or state of glorie as Angels who onely liue by a law spirituall and word of revelation then both agree in this that the law is given to the outward man the flesh the body and the law of the Spirit of life to the inner man the soule and Spirit hence these foule consequences 1 The law belongs not to a beleever but to civill courts as Islâ—bius said 2 The word of God can lay no tye no band on the inner man to know God beleeve in Christ love God intend his glory long for heaven and Christs second appearance for the law is given to the flesh and the outward man nor can the letter of the Gospell bind him to any Gospell or heart obedience absurd 3 There can be no sinnes in spirit or soule or inner man because no law and so no obedience most absurd 4. All Ministry scripture is not to rayse an inward spirituall conformity between the Soule and the Gospel nor to make us lowly and meek in spirit as Christ is but to put on us an outside of externall conformitie between the flesh or outward man and the law how then is the law spirituall I should rather think that the spirituall law and commandements of the Gospel were given first and principally and most kindly to our spirits and thoughts and intentions and rather secondarily to the body and outward man so farre as the acts of the outward man fall under the dominion and command of the will and faculties of the inwardman 5. The spirit without the word is the law and only rule that regulateth man in all his inward and most spirituall actions and not the scripture and so the more spirituall the more lawlesse loose and carnall And Mr. Del goeth farther on with Swenckfeld for he will have the accomplishing of Gospel reformation that is the justification of a sinner and his conversion to Christ to be done by the spirit only without all power of man and so it is not visible nor ecclesiastick ser. pag. 4. It stands not in making lawes to consciences add Mr. Del contrary to the word of God act 15.22 23 28 c. by the sacred power or clergie by the messengers of Christ and of the Churches for externall conformity only and meerly externall its false wee aime at more in outward dueties worship and government and to have these confirmed by civill sanction To have Artaxerxes and Kings to ratifie and command under penalties the building of the house of God and to have Kings and Queenes nursefathers and mothers to the Church is lawfull and should be our aime and prayer to God 1 Tim. 2.1.2 3. and that the Kings of the earth bring their glory and honour to the New Jerusalem Revel 21.24 wee heartily desire though the Lord can build Jerusalem without the sword of sectaries and the arme of the Magistrate And Del sayth this Gospel reformation
that in the Gospell the word and the Spirit are alwayes joyned and therefore saith Christ the words that I speake are spirit and life that is they come from the spirit and carry spirit with them Then 1 the Gospell pâ—eached externally to Del and to Antinomians is not that word by which Christ converts soules faith is not from outward hearing as an instrument of our conversion the contrary of which we have proved It s from the inward word in the heart now the word in the heart is very faith it selfe the argument of both Swenckefel and Del is nothing for it is this the word outwardly preached except it come to the heart can never convert the soule because it is but a meere sound saith Swenckefeld it s but a very letter say Antinomians therefore the externall word is no instrument of our conversion but onely the internall word I utterly deny the consequence lay a pen well inked to paper a thousand times it shall never write except the hand of the writer draw the characters ergo the pen is no instrument of writing it followes not So bread except by the blessing of God it be turned into blood and flesh can never nourish ergo the bread that the Baker bakes is no instrument by which we are nourished It s an unjust consequence and distroyes all ordinances naturall and Spirituall It onely followes ergo the word without us is no efficacious cause of conversion and no principall cause and can do nothing except the Spirit inact and animate and concurre with the word which we with both hands yeeld and beleeve as a Gospel-truth The word is but a sound a letter I answer it is not a common sound such as the odes of Horatiâ—s and Epistles of Seneca render but it is in it selfe a sound filled with Majesty power heaven so as every word seemes to be with-child of grace and life yea and separate the word from the Spirit and in the stile conveyance method there is so much divinity majesty holinesse life gravity as the child bewrayes heaven in its forehead and lookes like the Father and Author God and therefore it s more then a sound to a deafe soule actu secundo it hath but a sound and whereas Antinomians say it s but a dead letter they speake of the paper inke and printed characters of the word but vvee take it not so but as the vvords do connotate and involve the things signified the precious promises and as the Lord saith Hose 8. The great things of my law and so they are not dead letters but the instrument chariot meanes of conveyance of Christ and the Spirit to the heart and though vvithout the Spirit the vvord vvorkes not as no instrument no toole nor hammer no axe can build a house except the Mason and Carpenter act and move them shall it follow they are not for that instruments at all 2 Del and Antinomians with Swenckefeld will have the Gospel preached to none but to those that have the internall word and Spirit in their hearts then when Christ and the Apostles Mat. 13. Act. 28. Act. 13. preach Christ and the Gospel in the letter as some other thing then the Law it is not the word of God nor the Gospell why it wants the Spirit to goe along with it and can never change nor reforme saith Del pag. 18. and begetteth but a literall and feighned faith saith Swenckefeld and the word and the Spirit are alwayes joyned saith Del pag. 19. now this is not the written read nor externally preached Gospel nor the Scripture so they must but coâ—sen us for they meane the internall word not verbum vocale And the preaching of faith that Saltmarsh speaketh of free grace pag. 146 is not the Scripture nor preached word which I demonstrate Del speaketh of such a word as hath the Spirit alwayes ioyned with it pag. 19. But the scripture and the externall vocall word hath not alwayes the Spirit joyned with it for when it is preached to Reprobates and to malicious obdured soules that stumble at Christ and the word being thereunto appointed 1 Pet. 2.7 Mat. 13 14 15. Ioh. 12.37 38 39. Ioh. 9.39 It hath not the Spirit joyned with it 2 They speake of such a word as hath the Spirit actually converting and which is therein differenced from the Law that is but a dead letter and cannot minister the Spirit so Del ser. pag. 18 19. So Saltmarsh free grace pag. 146 147 so Swenckfeld ibid. therefore all that Antinomians and Swenckfeldians say that they take not away Word ministery ordinances preaching are meere delusions for by the word of God that begets faith they meane the internall word not scripture nor the written and preached word and so they say nothing to take off this error justly layd upon them to wit that under the Gospell there is no need of Scripture Preaching Sacraments hearing nor doing of any duties to men nor abstinence from murthering killing whoring stealing c. all exterâ—alls are indifferent 3 You see how false it is that the Gospell is not to be preached to any but to those that are converted because it cannot be received by faith by any but by such contrary to Christs expresse commands to his Apostles Mat. 28.19 20. Goe teach all nations so Paul preached to the obstinate Jewes Act. 13 to the scoffing Athenians Act. 17. Is it not therefore the Gospel that they preachâ— 4 It is an undue arguing of Swenckefeldians and Antinomians The word is a literall carnall sensible thing ergo God workes not faith which is a spirituall grace thereby for it followes onely God workes not faith by the vocall word alone except he put to the pul of omnipotency of grace 2 The assumption is false the preached word though in its sound it be carnall literall bodily yet in its power Majesty and the thing signified which is the birth in the wombe of the word it is spirituall lively heavenly 5 Nor doth it follow that Iustification begins at man if the vocall word be the instrument thereof except they say that hearing and preaching did necessarily and effectually produce justification and conversion they are no parts no members no efficacious causes of conversion or Iustification 6 Iustifying faith and salvation both are in their nature things spirituall and yet have their originall from the word preached as an instrument yea from the foolishnesse of preaching 1 Cor. 1.21 Nor is the word altogether bodily because it incurres in the sense of hearing but taking the word preached as it includes the great things of God not as it is letters and sounds it is not carnall but spirituall 2 Cor. 10.5 Sharper then a two edged sword to save or kill on either edges Heb. 4.12 yea even when it is rejected the savour of death unto death 2 Cor. 2.16 17. And the Everlasting Gospell Rev. 14.6 7 Nor can it follow that justifying faith is a work of man
or that because â—raile men that are but earthen pitchers come out bearing this heavenly treasure that we beleeve in the word as in God as if the principall author were the instrument or the Master and Lord the servant For it is the Word of God that is the instrument of conversion not the word God for the substantiall word God is author and the onely finisher of our faith nor doe we any otherwise trust hope in or beleeve the word then as a meane or instrument sanctified of God for so blessed an end God is the onely formall object of our faith and fiduciall recumbency but God cloatheth himselfe in a way of conâ—iscention with his owne word and ordinances for our capacity neither doth it follow because a sinfull man preacheth the word that man layeth the first stone of the new creation and that faith and conversion hath its first rise and spring from man or from the free will of the preacher as Swenckâ—eldians imagine because faith as faith hath no beginning no part of it from the naked act of preaching or from the letter or bare sound of words no more then Lazarus had his soule fetched into his body by the created and vocall sound of those words uttered by Christ-man Lazarus come forth because faith commeth from the word preached tali modo so and so as the winde and breathing of the Holy Ghost goeth along with the vocall and literall aire of words preached by a sinfull man for the soule of Lazarus entered his body by Christs words animated and quickned with the power of the God-head who indeed raised the dead man onely this difference I conceive there is that words and sound of words uttered by Christ were not so much as an active instrument of the raising of dead Lazarus nor was the blowing of Rames horns any active instrument of the falling of the walls of Iericho but at the naked presence of both the dead man was quickened and the walls fell But I should conceive the word preached being in that which it signifieth a divine signe and indeed the word of God as the scripture every where calls it and a reall message from heaven may and I nothing doubt doth contribute an organicall instrumentall active influence to the begetting of faith but ever as it is elevated as it were above it selfe and above the nature and sphere of a meere vocall and audible sound and powered by the Spirit Now I should thinke it but curiosity to inquire how the Spirit and word are united in the working of faith for let those that aske shew the union betweene bread eaten and the nutritive power that turneth bread and transsubstantiateth it into blood and flesh and worketh the last worke which Physitians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or assimulation the very substantiall turning of bread into a peece of the childs hand foot shoulder to cause the parts and members increase and grow to the stature and reall bignesse of a perfect man I shall not thinke that the Spirit entereth into the bodily sound of words and commeth along inclosed in it to the hearers soule and makes him beleeve I rather thinke with learned Pemble that the Spirit quickneth rather the dead man that heareth the word then the dead letter of the word for the Holy Ghoâ—â— never so farre reproached the word of God as to call it a dead letter in the sense of Swenckefeldians Familists and Antinomians whose minde is that word and seales and all ordinances are but the Alphabet to unconverted men as Io. Valdesso saith and so say they of Images and Crucifixes that are as bookes to teach the ignorant and rude but when men are once Iustified called regenerated they have no more need of word and ordinances of oblieging Lawes to lead them awe them teach direct or obliege or command them then a learned man hath need to goe backe to the Catechise and learne the abc and spel and read againe Therefore the word doth but prepare and dispose the outward man say they and when men are perfect as they are being once Iustified and as sinlesse and cleane as Christ honycombe c. 3. pag. 25. Saltmarsh free grace pag. 140 and their sinnes are but seeming and imaginary not really and truly sinnes Saltmarsh free grace 32.142.154 Towne asser grace 39 40. honycombe Chap. 5.47 Den man of sinne pag. 9 10 11. after they need nothing that Man or Angell can doe to them they need no lawes saith Del ser. 26. but these three 1 The law of a new creature 2 The law of the spirit of life that is in Christ 3 The law of Loue not any of these are the written scripture or the preaching of the word Saltmarsh free grace page 240 theâ— beleever is as free from hell law and bondage on earth as if he were in heaven nor wants he any thing to make him so but to make him beleeve that he is so sure in heaven he needeth not preaching written scriptures sacraments praying for forgivenesse repentance faith nor to complaine as Paul doth Rom. 7 of the indwelling of the body of sinne The bright starre c. 11 p. 108 109. tells us that all meanes ordinance light understanding willing thinking are annihilated and nothinged and that the beleever c. 12 beholds God without meanes in this life and so we have no more to doe with the word or to grow in grace and knowledge CHAP. VII Of Revelations and Inspirations AS Swenckefeld and his so Familists and Antinomians now as also the Nicolaitans of which hereafter were all for immediate inspirations revelations without scripture or indeavours or studying or bookes or reading It was observed in New England when Familists grew that especially in the Towne of Boston and in other parts of New England Familists devised such a difference betweene the covenant of workes and of grace especially after a sermon preached by M. Wheelewreight a prime Familist that he that will not renounce saith the author of the story of the rise reigne c. pag. 24 25 his sanctification and wait for an immediate revelation of the Spirit cannot be admitted be he never so Godly and is looked on as an enemy to Christ and he that is already in the Church and will not acknowledge this new light is undervalued Now as touching revelations and inspirations of the Spirit I conceave with all submission to the Learned and Godly 1 There is a twofold revelation one of the letter of the word and Gospell this is nothing but the Lords active uttering of his will and Gospell which was hid before as Ephes. 3.9 10 Ezech. 20.11 12. Hosea 8.12 Rev. 1.19 This is a revelation proper and immunicable to any for God onely did devise the Gospell when neither Men nor Angell could dreame of a way of redemption for lost man and reveeled to Adam that the seed of the woman Jesus Christ should breake the head of the Serpent and dissolve the workes of Satan
1 Thes. 5.21 And contrary to the laudable example of the noble Bereans who tryed Pauls doctrine by the Scriptures Act. 17.11 6 Christs knock and stirrings on the heart sounds and breathes the breathings of God in his word the Devils knock is a dumbe and dead knock and is destitute of the word of truth 7 Men doe and act all things from their owne Spirit and walke in the light of their owne Sparkes and there is no end of erring and wandring from God when they act by no certaine knowne rule of the word CHAP. VIII Of Humane Industry Arts Sciences Tongues and if they be lawfull and necessary to the opening and supernaturall knowledge of the Scripture UPon the same ground Familists teach because the Spirit acts them immediately that 1 All humane industry and endeavours of free will are vain 2 That arts and sciences have nothing to doe with the right understanding of the Scriptures 2 The word of God teacheth us that grace strengthneth our Indeavours but destroyes them not Cant 1.3 Draw mee wee will runne Psal. 119. â—2 I will runne the way of thy Commandements when thou shalt inlarge my heart Ioh. 6.45 All that have heard and learned of the Father come to me I shall not need to say that Paul extolleth grace highly when he saith 1 Cor. 15. Jâ—laboured more abundantly then they all and that he travelled spreading the Gospel from Ierusalem to Illyâ—iâ—um and that he and Barnabas and the rest of the Apostles devided the earth amongst them as some thinke or that they went through the most part of it journying and sayling to spread the Gospell in journying often through Cities Wildernesses Countries Seas 2 Cor. 11.26 27 28. Watching night and day fasting caring for all the Churches I shall crave no more but that the Apostles stirred their limbes did sweat travell and use free will as other men though the grace of God and an extreame hunger to add glory declarative to the crowne greatnesse and Majesty of their highly exalted prince did stirre and principle them yet it s enough to our purpose if the Apostles peeces of fraile tyred out flesh were not meer patients stones and blocks carried sleeping in all their journying cares paines and endeavours in preaching and that in the Spirits Bosome as in a soft bed they neither knowing hearing feeling willing indeavouring longing swetting or acting by any naturall industrie more then Aristotles dull and formeles 〈◊〉 matter if they were so as Antinomians suppose as dead 〈◊〉 in their actings and the Spirit did all onely adequately irresistibly and immediately and they themselves did nothing then 1 Paul vainely did glory in his infirmities he was not any thing but 2 Cor. 11. like a windie lying souldier numbering his wounds when he never appeard in the field nor recieved any one wound nor faced an enemy for he was not so much as a patient if no agent at all in these for he compares himselfe without pride as not inferiour to the greatest in his sufferings in his stripes imprisonment fasting even with all the pretended Apostles his adversaries now if he acted nothing to make him to be cryed up in comparison of them as being as choice and excellent an instrument of God as the best of them but the Spirit acted all then was there danger that the Holy Ghost should be drowned suffer shipwrack be killed with stripes and fasting and deathes for in sufferings especially he glories this we cannot say and so the former must be rejected 2 When he sayes in fasting and watching often he must meane in not eating and not sleeping often for if he acted nothing as a man which is repugnant to all sense all his actings are but a pure froathy enumeration 3 What can be a stronger motive for us to disobey Christ who commands striving to enter in at the narrow gate Mat. 7. forsaking of all hating of all for his names sake Mat. 19. Labouring and that without fainting and wearying Rev. 2.3 Gal. 6.9 running Phil. 3.13 14. then to think such promises made to those that overcome are made to the Holy Ghost and to perswade and beseech the Holy Ghost not men or that the promise of a crowne of glory upon condition of faithfulnesse to the death is made to the Holy Ghost not to beleevers who may and can sinne 4 you may easily smell the Antinomian licence of enmity against workes labouring patience working out our salvation in feare and trembling Rev. 2.3 Phil. 2.12 13 14. for their aime is to lay a hugh weight upon the Antinomian faith which if I know any thing is a dead imaginary froathy speculation not saving faith Touching sciences arts and knowledge of the tongues Antinomians are ignorant of the state of the question for we grant sciences abused to the perverting of the simplicity of the Gospel 2 Sciences gloried in 3 Sciences are reputed saving knowledge as if such masters of arts and grand Rabbies because learned were taught of God and heard and learned of the father as the elect of God are Ioh. 16.45 4 Sciences reputed sufficient to teach Christ are but vainely so called sciences Antinomians grant sciences and arts and tongues in their proper place profitable and excellent for Statesmen Lawyers Physitians but bring them once as helpes to understand the minde of God in the holy Scriptures and then if yee beleeve Sam. How they are detestable filth drosse and dung 2 Sciences arts and tongues are either considered in their substance and nature or in the way of acquiring them either by supernaturall infusion as they were in the Prophets and Apostles or by education industry paine studying reading and teaching of men In the former consideration the same knowledge of the doctrine of Moses and the Prophets and of speaking with tongues in the substance and nature of the gift that is in Paul and the Apostles by supernaturall and immediate revelation or infusion is in men that acquire the same knowledge and speaking with tongues for Paul otherwise who receaved this knowledge not from or by flesh and blood not his owne industry Gal. 1.11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18. Ephes. 3.2 3. should then counsell and exhort Timothy to labour for another knowledge of the Gospel and so another Gospel by reading studying meditating and industry 1 Tim. 4 15 16. 2 Tim. 3.14 15 16 17 then he himselfe had receaved by revelation which is a manifest untruth for he saith But continue thou in the things which thâ—â— hast learned and hast been assured of knowing of whom thou hast learned them and that from a child thou hast knowne the Holy scriptures which are able to make the wise to salvation And 2 Tim. 2.1 Thou therefore my son be stâ—ong in the gâ—ace that is in Christ Iesus now least any should imagine as Antinomians doe that the grace that iâ— in Iesus Christ is contrary to and inconsistent with the industry of learning and studying and acquired knowledge
he addeth ver 2. and the things that thou hâ—st heard of me amongst many witnesses the same commit thou to faithfull mâ—n then as the same rose may grow by nature and by the industry of the gardner and by singular art as by causing an Oven hot to send warmenesse and heate to the root of the rose in the winter when otherwise the cold earth should produce no roses at all nor can these three sort of Roses be said to be different in nature spece though produced 3 sundry ways by nature industry and art fomenting and supporting weake nature so also the same knowledge of the Scripture doth come to Paul by revelation to Timothy by industry and teaching and the same knowledge and faculty of speaking with tongues is Act. cha 2 in some by the comming downe of the Holy Ghost without education and teaching and in some by education and teaching ver 4 5 6. compared with ver 8 when therefore it is said Act. 4.13 That the councell perceiving Peter and Iohn were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unlearned mâ—n they were amazed it cannot inferre as Antinomians thinke that humane learning and knowledge of tongues were not requisite in the Apostles or that the Apostles were voyd of such learning but they onely marvelled that men unlearned in regard of education at schooles and universities being fisher-men and unlearned in a pharisaicall sense which onely went for learning in their time could so promptly and boldly speake of the misteries of the Gospel and were so skilled in the doctrine of Moses and the Prophets and they wondered at their Master Christs learning seeing he was a Carpenters sonne and never taught at schooles and M. Beacon Sam. How and other Antinomians are of the Pharisees opinion if they beleeve Christ was destitute of learning now what way hee had his learning whether by infusion from heaven or the personall union or by education at schooles which is not apparent is a farre other question and they are no lesse deceived who imagine that those fisher-men now Catholick ambassadors of Iesus Christ and on whom the Holy Ghost descended in cloven tongues with the rest Act. 2.1 2 3 4. were ignorant of the tongues Hebrew Greeke and Latine or that they who preached and wrote scripture and such divine epistles to the Churches were unlearned men voyd of the very literall knowledge and skill of the very letter of the scriptures of the old and new Testament which these men call falsly prophane and heathenish so Christ and his Apostles had all the learning and tongues that we now have and what we have by industry and paines reading studying under teachers and in schooles and universities that they had by immediate infusion or some other way Enthysiasts goe upon a false principle that learning arts tongues are in their nature and kind heathenish whereas of themselves and in their kind and nature they are neither heathenish nor Christian but naturall and well polished habits and acquired qualities indifferent and extrinsecall to either the state of Ethnicisme or Christianity and good or ill as they are well used or abused in either states they argue vainely then who thus reason if Christ and his Apostles carried on a ministery without learning arts and tongues then so may wee but the former is true therefore so is the latter the major is false because sectaries want the immediate inspiring Spirit that Christ and his Apostles had to supply defects of education and industry and the assumption is palpably false also who ever therefore now will take on them to be publicke ministers of the New Testament and goe from weaving sowing Carpentarie Shoo-making to the pulpit to the representing of God and being his mouth to his people being voyd of all learning tongues logick arts sciences and the literall knowledge of the scripture and yet cannot shew that either the Holy Ghost hath given to them the Gift of tongues and the knowledge of the mystery of the Gospell by revelation without the teaching of flesh or blood as he did to the Apostles or without some more then ordinary competent measure of knowledg and supernaturall dexterity to cut the word of truth aright and yet alledge that fisher-men never brought up at schooles and universities may be preachers of the Gospel and why not Weavers Taylors Button makers Shoo-makers c. they are but intruders and runne and the Lord sent them not how then can M. Beacon in his Chatechisme pag. 153 154. Prove that the ministery of the Spirit can be carried on without that which wee commonly call Humane Learning from Act. 4.13 Because Christ and his Apostles carried it on so For Christ and his Apostles wanted not that which we commonly call humane learning yea and most properly call so they wanted learning acquited at schooles and universities but that is not the question whether men may be preachers though they never were educated and trained up in universites Humane learning is not called so from the way and manner of acquiring of it but from its own nature And Christ and his Apostles made use of humane arts and tongues for the understanding and opening of Scripture 1 Christ and his Apostles cite Scripture out of the Hebrew text in the old Testament into the tongue knowne to the hearers yea and the Apostles doe translate the scripture in Hebrew into the Greeke tongue and expone it and draw Logicall consequences from the Old Testament so Christ Mat. 22. God is the God of Abraham now dead ergo the dead shall rise againe Antinomians say Christ makes no use of Logick and of Logicall consequences because they are Logicall for that which he saith there is Scripture because Christ so saith not because there is such Logicall arguing in the words Ans. The same way that we argue from an Antecedent to a consequent by naturall logick so doth Christ we deny not but Christ and the Holy Ghost in the Evangelist Matthew does put the stampe and impression of Scripture on naturall and sinlesse arguing from an Antecedent to a consequent but it followes well Christ made use of logick in Scripture-discourses therefore humane learning is lawfull for and necessary to the opening and understanding of the Scripture 2 Whereas Antinomians say consequences are not Scripture but darken the glory of the Gospel Salt shaddowes fleeing away p. 8. It is cleare Christ calleth this very logicall consequence God is the God of dead Abraham ergo dead shall rise by the very name of scripture which yet was but a consequence drawen from Exo. chap. 3.6 yee erre not knowing the Scriptures and further he rebuketh the Saduces as ignorant who did not make use of the like logicall consequence to see the truth of the doctrine of the resurrection yee erre not knowing the scriptures Mat. 22.31 Haue yee not read that which was spoken to you c. ergo it was their unbeleife and dulnesse that they did not read and understand the logick
up by God according to his promises in the most holy service of God under the obedience of his love The Familists of New England and Antinomians professe all of them are Christed with Christ. The Apostles doe not so extoll themselves Towne Assert of Justifica p. 39. So soareâ—h Keep the Law saith he and works here below on the earth and as Enoch converse in Spirit and walk with God in the alone righteousnesse of Christ apprehended by faith As if a holy conversation and a spirituall walking with God in faith and duties were low base and for men of the earth onely The speciallâ— errors and Heresies holden by H. Nichol. are such as are for the most part either abominably blasphemous or much like to the errors of Anabaptists David-Georgians Swenskfeldians from whence they sprang as have been and shall be God willing cleared to be the same with Libertines and Antinomian errors 1 H. Nâ—cholas challengeth to himselfe that which is proper to Christ Esa 61. Lu 4. that the Spirit of the Lord is on him to preach glad tydings to the poore The Antino Beacon saith that none can be true preachers but they run unsent that run without the Spirit of sanctification 2 H.N. saith c. 1 Evan. not one man Adam sinned and we in him but man from the beginning to this day was disobedient Hence Adam was no one man 2 Wee have no more sinne from the first Adam then by following the sinnes of all men 3 The story of Adam of the tree and fruit is but an allegory Antinomians turne all in allegories Randal serm a sower went out to sow here is a warrant from parables to expone scriptures by allegories all things of nature are sacraments of Gospell mysteries as doe this in rememberance of me 3 H.N. saith c. 1 All that walked not in the forme of Abel according to the manner and ordinance of Seth were not of the right stocke of Seth. Then righteousnesse commeth by personall imitation of Seth not by the imputed righteousnesse of Christ. 4 Christ to H. N. is head of Abrahams faith not Abrahams flesh which destroyes his humanity for H. N. applyeth these words the power of the most high shall come on thee and overshadow thee by an allegory to all beleevers which had their discent out of the faith of Abraham partakers of the Godly nature and being and according to the will of God are wholly minded with God so Antinomians as Christ was once made flesh so is he now first made flesh in us ere we be carryed to perfection Del. ser. 17 18 19 20. tells us of two meanes of Gospel-reformation 1 The word dwelling in the flesh reformes the flesh and it dwells in us through faith this word is not the word without us then it is not the scripture word but the word within us Jt sheweth us Christ and changeth us into his image The 2 meanes is the Spirit which God promised long before to powre upon all flesh and so to reforme all flesh the Spirit reformes 1 By taking away all evill out of the flesh as pride â—nvy and all errors and false doctrines for the Spirit burnes up all errors as â—ay and stubble I feare Del give us no more for God manifested in the flesh but this not one word of the Scripture or preached Gospell is once mentioned heare foâ— feare Enthysiasts offend 2 The Spirit reformes by changing the flesh into its owne likenesse as fire changeth every thing into its selfe so doth the Spirit in the flesh make the flesh spirituall heavenly holy meeke good loving c. Here I desire M. Del to separate from H. N and give a reason of his faith to those that offend at his doctrine 1 How is the Spirit powred on all flesh and so is all flesh reformed p. 19. l. 20. Is he for universall salvation of all the Scripture speaketh not a word of the heart reformation of all This Devill is going abroad in our times Del speaketh like this wandering Spirit 2 How is the inward word which he carefully distinguisheth from the outward word p. 18. l. 3 4. differenced from the Spirit p. 19. for the inward word is the word made effectuall by the working of the Spirit and he saith the word not the letter without the Spirit which is but the dead law saith he and Spirit are alwayes joyned that is the inward word that is faith wrought by the Spirit as I take it is ever joyned with the Spirit who doubts but the Spirit is ever with the Spirit 3 The Spirit takes all evill out of the flesh what is that out of the man out of the soule and body this is a rare expression 4 How dwells the word in our flesh pag. 18. l. 1. God the substantiall word the sonne of God dwells in our flesh that is personally in the nature of man Ioh. 1.14 why does Del speake with hereticks and not explaine himselfe 5 How does the inward word change us into the image of Christ p. 18. he hath not told us of the Spirit all this while p. 19. which only changeth us into the image of Christ. 6. How doth the Spirit change the flesh into its owne likenesse by flâ—sh yee meane not corruption so the scripture Rom. 7. Rom. 8. Gal. 5.17 and in many places takes the word flesh Now the Spirit maketh not corruption and sinne spirituall heavenly holy meeke good loving c. then by flesh yee meane the fabrick of the nature of man soule and body Why speaketh not Del with protestant divines and calleth it the mortification of the old man and the vivification of the new but he speakes with H. N. and puts us to request him for the truths sake to expone what a God manifested in the flesh and what a word dwelling in the flesh he acknowledgeth for H.N. grammer rules his pen and tongue not the Holy Ghosts 5 To H. N. Every Godly man partaker of the being of God and Spirit of love is God incarnate and Christ and Christ is not any one man the son of Mary but the condition of all men beleeving and loving and Christ is no where else saith Theo. Ger. p. 22. but he is the same man 6 Gods being is love it selfe The damned apostate should acknowledge his being to be some other thing then love onely as Moses doth Exod. 34.6 The Lord strong gracious slow to anger c. 7 There is no diety belonging to God but love of which mortall men doe pertake in this life so H. N The Lord hath Godded me with God in his Godly being with the Spirit of his love 8 By our obedience of love we become sonnes 9 Love is faith working and doing is faith Whereas faith worketh love and obedience as the cause of love saith the scripture Iam. 2. Heb. 11. 10 Obedience of love and misliking of sinne bringeth us unto the being of Christ cleare
for Calvin beside the example of Paul Act. 17. whose Spirit was stirred at the Idolatrous Alter at Athens brings the Testimony of 1 Melancthon who saith Nec tantum interior cultus necâ—ssarius est sedetiam externa significatio seu confessio seu professio Mat. 10 qui negavâ—râ—t me coram hominibus negabo eum coram patre coelesti so Mar. Bucerus Peter Martyr and Calvin condemne the same externall observance of popish superstition Calvin excusatio ad Pseu Nicode pag. 521 522. It followeth then that from Beacons way I preaching of the Gospell false opinions of Papists controversies betweene Protestants and Socinians Antinomians Arrians Familists Enthysiasts Brownists Jndependants c. must be but matters externall triviall and circumstantiall in religion 2 the profession of truth since it is an externall outward thing a testimony of Christs truth before men and of Christ before the world then is triviall and so indifferent and free which yet is commanded by Christ and hedged with the greatest reward and threatning in the word Mat. 10.32 3 Yea for outward things and all externalls reading hearing scripture preaching seales praying baptisme the Lords Supper There is no law but the law of love not a law of the soveraigne authority of God the commander contrary to Mat. 28.19 20. and so men sinne not in neglecting a command of God in not observing all things whatsoever Christ hath commanded Mat. 28.20 whereas we conceive the Lord commands not only in the Gospell by the law of love but by his soveraigne authority as God in covenant with us that we doe all whether inward or outward things that he commands 4 So all externalls under the New Testament of being baptised or not baptised hearing or not hearing a sent ministery confessing or not confessing Christ before men are as free and indifferent though expresly commanded of God so as we sinne if we dispise prophecy 1 Thes. 5. and reject the counsell of God as did the Pharisies and Lawyers in not being baptised Luk. 7.29 30. whereas the publicans in obeying these commandements Iustified God They are I say as free triviall and indifferent to Antinomians as eating or not eating meats meerely indifferent in the case 1 Cor. 10. 1 Cor. 8. so if it were not a scandal we may refuse baptisme the Lords Supper the scriptures hearing the word confessing Christ before men teaching and admonishing our brother yea all duties of keeping our body cleane of speaking the truth of not lying not killing for all these are commanded beleevers by no law but by the law of love for say the Antinomians we are under no morall Law else 5 Yea so also we may suspend the use of all outward things by Beacons Antinomian argument we need not heare pray prayse receive Sacraments teach the ignorant comfort the the feeble minded releeve the poore visit the sick c. Why al these are both outward things and are abused most men place all religion in them as in Pauls time Gal. 2. they placed religion in circumcision the Iews placed all holines in them Es. â— Mi. 6. 6 Why then was Christ circumcised for in his time many said they were Abrahams circumcised sonnes and that was enough to save them which was to place all religion in circumcision but though we may suspend the use of things indifferent when religion is placed in them yet may we not neglect commanded externall ordinances because they thinke they are good christians if they be baptised and goe to Church nor doth Paul Gal. 2. thinke circumcision to be nothing but a thing indifferent for that the false Apostles and be witched Galatians thought their Iustification stood in circumcision but Paul saith Gal. 5. Not onely circumcision was not indifferent but damnable and whosoever was circumcised had fallen from Christ. 6 Conseq To Beacon they are all Iewes who judge baptisme the Lords Supper the scriptures read and preached heavenly things It s true they are externall and without the Spirit they availe not but there is a Majesty and divinity in the Scriptures and in the power of God in the foolishnesse of preaching and baptisme also and they are in themselves spirituall ordinances of God and though baptisme be a shadow yet striving about the doctrine of baptisme is in Moses and Paul no token of their unacquaiâ—tednesse with Christ the substance of all ordinances as M. Beacon imagineth 7 This is to turne all orthodox and sound opinions touching Christ free grace redemption worship scriptures over into Septicisme doubtsome bickerings and to leave us doubting and knowing nothing with certainty and full assurance of faith but to halt betweene two in all opinions touching God Christ the Spirit Trinity incarnation free grace scriptures law Gospel resurrection heaven hell as these opinions are professed before men and Angels and this will turne to professed Atheisme to doubt and professe we doubt of all things 5 And to be ever learning and never to come to the knowledge of the truth 8 If they be Iewes who thinke not all things externall all observances and our outward conversation with men which is most externall most indifferent and free then the letter of the written and preached old and N. Testament must be free and indifferent and it must be Iudaisme to read heare or study the scriptures for they are outward things in which carnall men ever have and ever will place all religion 9 We are to contend earnestly for the faith and for every truth of God Jud. 3. Touching baptisme and all the ordinances of God and to consent to wholsome words against all perverse disputing of men of corrupt minds and destitute of the truth 1 Tim. 6.3 4 5. 2 Tim. 2.14 15 16. nor 10. Can any Antinomian say that Paul was unacquainted with Christ the substance of ceremonies and circumsion when with such Godly animosity he withstood Peter to the face Gal. 2.11 12 13. and so sharpely rebuked the Galatians c. 3. c. 4. for lesser truths then we now contend for But in this Antinomians bewray of what Spirit they are when they professe all religions Popish Protestant Socinian Arrian Arminian Antitrinitarian Antinomian Familisticall to be free and indifferent and if we have love and faith in the heart we are perfect Christians though we live in wickednes disobedience and rebellion against God 16 Our second birth is our saviour Christ and dominion over sin the very son of God said H. Nicholas 17 H. N. His Christ is neither man nor the consubstantiall son of God but a holy disposition or Godlinesse whereas the Lord Jesus himselfe appeales to the senses the eyes and fingers of his disciples even after his resurrection when he was most spirituall and now in some measure entered into glory that he was a speaking man and had flesh and bones and the print of the â—ailes in his hands and sides yea the scripture saith he was the sonne of Adam Abraham Isaack Jacob David Mary 3 hee was like us
in all things sinne excepted Luk 24.39 40. Ioh. 20.26 27. 18 The second birth is the Godhead and Gods true being obtaineth the victory beareth rule with God and bringeth forth the name of Israel or Christ it selfe sect 12. 19 Christ is not true man nor Abrahams seed after the flesh but God only in so far as he followeth Abrahams faith 20 H. Nicholas and all his illuminated Elders are Christ all not of his way the Antichrist so some Antinomians now at Oxford Say 1 That Iesus Christ is not God essentially but in name 2 That his nature was defiled with sin aswel as ours 3 It is as possible for Christ to sin as for any of us 4 The Trinity of the Persons is a fiction 5 The fulnesse of the Godhead doth dwell bodily in the Saints as in Christ and that when this Godhead shall be manifested in them they shall have divine honour and have more power then Christ and doe greater workes then hee 6 The scripture is but a shadow and a fiction now the word saith 1 The father and Christ are one and he thought it no robbery to be equal with the father Phi. 2 and maintained he was the consubstantiall sonne of God Ioh. 7. Ioh. 10 else the Iewes would never have said he blasphemed in calling himselfe the sonne of God by adoption for they knew Godly men to be so the sons of God 2 By him the word the heaven and earth were created Ioh. 1.1 2 3. Col. 1.16 17. now God onely created the World Ier. 10 11 12. Esay 44.24 Gen. 1.1 Psal. 33.6 7 8. 3 Hee was anoynted above his fellowes with grace Psal. 45.2.7 and wee receave out of his fulnesse and light our halfe-penny candles at this sunne of righteousnesse Ioh. 1.14.16 and he giveth the Holy Ghost Ioh. 16.14 And hath received a name above all names Phil. 2 9 10. and God said to none of the Angells farre lesse to any man save to the man Christ sit thou at my right hand Heb. 1. 21 The Familists are perfect in this life and so are Antinomians Towne as p 77 78. Saltm free grace 140. 22 To say the three persons are one God is a foolish making three Gods Antinomians professe that Antitrinitarians Arrians Socinians are their brethren so they beleeve and love God as they doe 23 There is but one Spirit in all creatures and that is essentially God Epist to the the two daughters of Warwicke 24 Love and well doing and good workes are the cause of our re-reconciliation and the very saviours that beares our sins whereas Christ bare our sinnes in his body on the tree Esay 53.6 7 8. 1 Pet. 2.23 24. 25 Christs dying on the Crosse is nothing but H.N. and his illuminated Elders their obeying constantly the doctrine of H. N. so as no suffering could cause them to forsake it 26 Then is Christ put to death when any of the Family of Love is no longer led by the Scripture but by the Spirit of revelation that is as sure as the Scripture so said Mrs. Hutchison Rise reigne p. 61. er 27. 27 Mortification is to H. N· justification and removing of sinnes so doe Antinomians confound these two 28 The resurrection of Christ was but a passing out of the flesh or letter of the law to the spirituall being of illuminated Elders 29 Christ sitteth not in our flesh at the right hand of God but in the spirit 30 The comming of the Holy Ghost in cloven tongues was the comming of Christ againe from heaven in the Spirit 31 Christs ascending to heaven was his comming to heavenly mindednesse and fulnesse of knowledge 32 The resurrection of the body is a rising in this life from sin and wickednesse 33 In H. N. God this present day judgeth the world the family of love are the many thousands of his saints that Judgeth with him even now and reigneth on the earth Evang. c. 1. sect 9.10 34 The Marriages of all not enlightened are unlawfull 35 Men shall marry and have wives at the resurrection 36 The illuminated Elders cannot sin nor pray for forgivenesse of sinnes so Antinomians hony-combe c. 3. pag 25. c. 7 pag. 139 forgiven sin is not or hath no being before God Saltm free grace pag. 44. 37 Heaven and Hell are in this world Antinomians say we are fully and compleatly not in hope onely saved in this life 38 The family of love is under no law 39 All things are the act of God 40 Angels and Devils and wicked men are acted immediately by the Spirit of God 41 The Scripture is a shadow 42 Ordinances are for babes in their family of love only 43 The perfect are to live above all ordinances 44 Jf temptations lay hold on us and force us to sin and we cry to God for helpe and finde no helpe we are as guiltlesse as the maid forced in the field who cryed and had no helpe and is not for that a whore H.N. documentall sentences sect 13. sect 8. It is true the beleever shal not be charged to eternal condemnation for sins of infirmities that are his burthen and affliction aswell as his sin but sins of infirmities are essentially his sinnes who acts them and make him lyable to wrath If God should contend with David for his adultery and murther displeased the Lord but God cannot charge the sinne of whoredome on a maid that is forced and doth cry out if she doe cry out and have no helpe it is no whoredome on the maids part 45 All the scriptures are to be exponed by allegories This makes 1 The Scripture a masse of contradictions and lyes 2 This turnes our faith and knowledg into a phancie for the scripture it selfe cannot be a rule of exponing scripture if the glosse destroy the text 3 The scripture shall not Judge all controversies as Christ referres the gravest question that ever was Whether he be the sonne of God or no to this tribunall Search the Scriptures for they testifie of me Ioh. 5. 4 All the articles touching Christ his birth life death buriall resurrection ascending to heaven sitting at Gods right hand his second comming c. Creation providence histories shall teach nothing an Allegory shall cause scripture say the contrary Antinomians call all their allegories the spirituall sense of Scripture Bread may in an allegory signifie comfort then the love of God dwells in a brother who seeth his poore brother famishing and gives him neither cloathing nor bread but onely faith in good words Brother goe in peace and be warmed and cloathed an◠feed for he gives the poore man allegorically bread and cloathing contrary to Iames 2.14 15 16 17. 1 Ioh. 3.17 18. yea so all scripture shall be turned over in lyes dreames and phancies all covenants violated all faith private and publike among Christins may be broken and yet truth kept in an allegoricall sense according to scripture A man may murther his brother and have life eternall Contrary to 1 Io. 3.15
acknowledgement of sin and of the Law Thus doe all the Prophets Apostles and Saint Paul Rom. 2. Knowest thou not that the goodnesse of God leads thee to Repentance But admit I had taught or said that the Law should not bee preached in the Church although the contrary be evident in all my writings and in the constant practise of my Catechising from the beginning why should men so stiffely adhere to me and not rather oppose mee who having ever taught otherwise were now revolted from my self even as I dealt with the Popes Doctrine For I will and may boast of it in truth that there is no Papist now adayes so conscientious and in such good earnest as once I was For those that now professe Popery doe it not for any feare of God as I a poore wretch was given over to doe but they seek somthing else as the world may see and themselves know I was faine to learn by experience what Saint Peter writes Crescite in cognitione Domini Nor doe I finde that any Doctor Councell or Fathers though I should distill their books and extract the quintessence out of them have on a sudden and in their first entrance perfected their Crescite Or that the word Crescite should be as much as perfectum esse For instance Saint Peter himself did learn his Crescite from Saint Paul Gal. 2. and Saint Paul from Christ himself who told him by way of incouragement Sufficit tibi gratia mea c. Good God! will not men endure it when the holy Church acknowledgeth her sins beleeves the remission of sins askes in the Lords Prayer the forgivenesse of sins But how come we to know what sin is if there be no Law nor conscience And where shall we learn what Christ is and what he hath done for us if we could not know what the Law is which he hath fulfilled or what sin is for which he hath satisfied And though we should not stand in need of the law for our part but could pull it out of our hearts which yet is impossible notwithstanding there is a necessity of preaching it in respect of Christ which also is done and must be done that the world may know what he hath either done or suffered for us For who could know what and wherefore Christ hath suffered for us if no body could tell what sin was or the law I conclude therefore that the Law will wee nill we must be preached if we mean to preach Christ though we should not use the word Law For doe what you can the conscience will be terrified by the Law when it is told that Christ was to fulfill the Law for us at so deare a rate Why therefore should any goe about to abolish it when it cannot be abolished Yea when by the abolition of it it is the more firmely established and deeper rooted For the Law terrifies farre more dreadfully when I am told that Christ the Son of God must necessarily satisfie the same for me then if without Christ and such great torments of the Son of God it had been preached to me with bare threatnings For in the Son of God I really see the wrath of God which the Law declareâ— but verbally and with farre lesse operation and efficacy Alasse that my own friends should thus molest me I have enough to doe with Papists I might say almost with Job and Jeremiah O that I never had been born Yea I might almost say O that I had never appeared in Books I did not care but would be content if all of them were already perisht And that the works of such haughty spirits might be sold in all Book-sellers shops which is that indeed they would have that so they might be satiated with their goodly vain-glory Againe I must not count my selfe better then our Lord Jesus Christ the Master of the house who complaines once and againe In vain I have laboured and spent my strength in vain But it is so the devill is lord in the world and I could never be brought to beleeve that the devill was the Master and God of this world till I found by a pretty deale of experience that Princeps Mundi Deus hujus soeculi was also one of the Articles of Faith Howbeit the children of men still remain in their unbeliefe and I my self but weakly beleeve it For every one is in love with his own way and all perswade themselves that the devill sure lives beyond Sea and that they carry God in their pocket But for the godly which desire salvation wee must live preach write doe and suffer all things Otherwise if you regard the devill and false brethren it were better to preach and to write nothing at all but presently to dye and to be buryed For doe what you can they will be still perverting and traducing all things and raise meere Scandals and mischiefes according as the devill doth ride or lead them There is no remedy but we must and will fight and suffer We must not thinke to faire better then the blessed Prophets and Apostles which were used as we are They have invented to themselves a new Method which is that the doctrine of Grace should be preached in the first place afterwards the revelation of wrath that by no means forsooth the word Law might be heard or spoken of This is a curious Crotchet wherein they might please themselves imagining that they can turne and winde the whole Scripture as they list that so they may be Lux mundi But S. Paul must and shal be that light Rom. 1. These men see not how the Apostle teacheth that which is directly opposite to their tenents denouncing first the wrath of God from Heaven and making all the world to be sinners and guilty before God When he hath made them so then he teacheth further how they may obtaine Grace and be justified and this the 3 first Chapters mightily and clearely evince But is it not a singular blindnes folly of theirs to conceit that the manifestation of wrath must be something else beside the law which cannot possibly bee For the manifestation of wrath is nothing else but the Law where it is acknowledged and felt according to that of the Apostle Lex iram operatur And have they not now bravely hit it when in abrogating the Law they teach it againe by teaching the Revelation of wrath But thus they preposterously put the Cart before the Horse teaching the Law after the Gospell and wrath after grace But what foule errors the Devill drives at by those jugling Gypsies I discerne in part well enough but cannot now stand to discusse them And because I hope they will proceed no further it shall not need It hath been a speciall peice of pride and presumption in those men that they would bring something to light that is new and singular that the people might say Heâ—r's a brave fellow indeed Here 's another Paul Have they
justitiae salutis Res mira mundo inaudita Docere Christianos ut discant ignorare legem utque sic vivant coram Deo quasi penitus nulla lex sit nisi enim ignoraveris legem in corde tuo statueris nullam esse legem iram Dei tantum graciam misericordiam propter Christum non potes salvus fieri E contra in mundo sic urgeri lex opera debent quasi prorsus nulla sit promissio gratia Evangelium est predicatio De Christo quòd remittat peccatum donet gratiam justificet salvet peccatores Quod autem praecepta in Evangelio reperiuntur ista non sunt Evangelium sed expositiones apendices Evangelii Luther meaneth that as the Gospel is distinguished from the Law and containeth the Doctrine of justification by free grace without works so the precepts of good works are not Gospel-precepts but otherwise taking the Gospel in its latitude it confirmeth and establisheth the law and commandeth the same works of sanctification which the Law commandeth 7. Conclusion And whereas Luther calleth the Law a dead letter as the Gospel is a saving word he hath not the same meaning with Antinomians to exclude all outward commands to cry downe the Scriptures and the written Law and Gospel and turne the Gospel in the Spirit and to remove all outward ordinances word Sacraments praying and make faith all our worke and the Spirit of life that is in Christ all our Law as Del and Saltmarsh and other Antinomians doe and as Theologia Germanica doth and other Familists teach for Luther aimeth highly to extoll Scripture as you may read in Luther tom 1.166 to 1.252.531 to 2.22.237.310 to 2. in Genes c. 17. fol. 85. and to 2. in Gen. c. 19.143 I hate my own bookes often I wish they may perish for feare they take the readers and draw them from reading of the Scripture to 3. in Genes f. 45. c. 24. It s a common proverbe Princes letters should be thrice read so farre more Gods letters Vel millies legendae should be a thousand times read and whereas Antinomians and Familists are all for allegories Luther is not so The literall sense of the Scriptures is the whole substance of Christian faith and divinity which only carrieth a man out in tentation Allegories are empty speculations and the froath of Scripture An allegory is a faire whore that cannot but be loved for the present by idle men that are not tempted Only the historicall sense doth rightly and solidly instruct fight defend conquer edifie Luther Literalis sensus scripturae sâ—lus tota est fidei Theologiae Christianae substantia qui in tentatione solus subsistit Luther Allegoriae sunt inanes speculationes tanquam spuma sacrae Scripturae Est allegoria tanquam formosa meritrix quae ita blanditur hominibus ut non possit non amari praesertim ab hominibus otiosis qui sunt sine tentatione Luther Historicus sensus rectè solidè erudit pugnat defendit vincit aedificat And Luther acknowledgeth a literall sense of the Law Luther Spiritualis intelligentia legis est ea quâ scitur lex requirere Spiritum nos carnales convincere literalis ea quâ putatur imò erratur legem posse impleri operibus viribus nostris citra Spiritum gratiae The Spirituall understanding of the Law is that by which the law is known to require the Spirit and to convince us that are carnall and that is the literall meaning of the Law by which men think yea erroneously imagine the law may be fulfilled by works our strength without the Spirit of grace Then to Luther the literall knowledge of the Law or the old letter of the Law is the false sense of the Law that we can be justified by works and Luther never condemneth Law or Gospel because written and in outward commandements as Antinomians doe And againe the law without the Spirit as also the Gospel is literall and legall to Luther Lex litera est sive scribatur sive dicatur sive intelligatur donec ametur The law is a letter either writen spoken or understood till it be loved this is not a work of the teaching Law but of justifying faith converting soules It is true Luther holdeth that all commandements of law and Gospel are then sweet and Christs yoke easie when the Spirit concurreth to make them sweet but neither doth this cry down the Scriptures nor make the Spirit the only obleiging rule as Del Town Saltmarsh Crisp doe Luther Ita dulcescunt praecepta Dei quando non in libris tantum sed in vulneribus dulcissimi salvatoris legenda intelligimus Luther Duplex est lex una Spiritus fidei quâ vivitur Deo victis peccatis impletâque lege altera lex literae operum quâ vivitur peccato nunquam impletâ lege per legem enim suscitatur odium legis sed per fideÌ„ infunditur dilectio legis Luth. tom 4.88 Tu urges servum hoc est scripturam eam non totam sed locos de operibus Ego urgeo dominum Christum qui est Rex Scripturae qui est factus mihi meritum pretium justitiae salutis Then the law without Christ is the letter of bondage and fear Lex literae lex spiritus differunt sicut signum signatum sicut verbum res Ideo obtentâ re jam signo non est opus Itaque neque justo lex est posita habito enim solo signo docemur rem ipsam quaerere Luther So the Commandements of God become sweet when we understand them to be read not onely in books then as written they are sweet but also in the wounds of the most sweet Saviour Luther There is a twofold law one of the Spirit and faith by which we live well to God sin being subdued and the law fulfilled The other the law of the Letter and of works by which we live to sin the law never being fulfilled but with a fained fulfilling For by the law the meere letter of the law without faith or grace is stirred up a hatred of the Law but by faith is infused a love of the law The Law of the letter and the law of the Spirit differ as the signe and the thing signified as the word and the thing the when the thing is obtained there is no need of the signe So there is no law to the just man but having only the signe we are taught to seek the thing it self This expression of Luther with another in the same Tome to wit The justified man ought nâ—t to live holily but hee doth live holily gave occasion to Antinomians to dream but it s but a dream that Luther is theirs as if Luther had been of their minde that the justified is under no commanding power of the law and
he Wee ought to be subject to Parents Magistrates and the servants of all Now not the flesh onely but the whole man and the conscience is subject to the fifth Commandement and to all the ten to obey Parents and Magistrates for otherwise the ten Commandements should no more oblige the conscience of beleevers to obey then the Ceremoniall Law which is blasphemy Therefore by Conscience and Spirit Luther must mean the afflicted conscience under great conflicts and in the midst of challenging and accusing sins So the beleevers conscience is free and feareth none but feareth filially and with a son-ly fear Christ Jesus only and is fully free from the feare of condemnation Antinomians reply that the conscience of beleevers is freed from the ten Commandements as they are a Law and injoyn obedience to the conscience by power or Authority of a Law-giver for so say they no beleever can sin against the Law as the Law either commanding promising or cursing But the beleever may sin against the Law as sin is ungratitude to Christ the Redeemer not as it is a thing offending God the commanding Law-giver or failing against his Authority So Mistris Hutchison and her followers said Art 25. Since we are not bound to the Law as a rule of life it is not transgression against the Law to sin or break it because our sins are inward and spirituall and so are exceeding sinfull and are onely against Christ. Answ. There would be some colour in this Answer if Antinomians did not teach that Beleevers are as free from sin root and branch in the nature and being of it as Christ himselfe then being once justified they cannot so much as sin against Christ nor against the Law as in the hand of Christ therefore I heare that Den maintained before a godly and learned Minister That Christ satisfied for sins onely against the first Covenant and that wee our selves satisfie for sins against the Covenant of grace which is to make us joynt-Saviours with Christ. 2. Sinnes committed by Beleevers once justified are not siâ—s because they are against no Law and involve the trespasser under no guilt curse or wrath for hee is as free as Christ from all danger of wrath 3. These sinnes against the Law in the hand of Christ or against Christ are pardoned and fully removed in their nature and being ere they be committed say Antinomians 4. What Scripture shall warrant us to think that Christ who came not to dissolve the Law in the least Commandement Mat. 5.18 19 20. And who saith To doe to all men is wee would they should doe to us is the whole Law and the Prophets and obligeth us hath freed us from the commanding power of the Law and subjected us to the same Law as given by Christ. CHAP. XIII Of good works according to Luther 11 Conclusion Luther clearely contradicteth Antinomians touching certainty from signes Bona opera placebunt Deo propter fidem in Christum quod non fiunt ad jusâ—â—itam sed ad testimoniâ—m quod grati simus et graâ—â—â— juâ—tificati Spiritus sanctus nunquam oâ—iosus est in piis sed semper agit aliquid quod pertinet ad regnum Dei Si Muncerus Sacramentarii cum audirent nos docere Spiritum rejicere opera hâc doctrina abuti potuerunt neglecto verbo Sacramentis nihil aliud nisi Spiritum sonare idque nobis viventibus docentibus repugnantibus quid futurum est ubi conticuerit nostra Doctrina Post meam mortem multi meos libros proferent in medium inde omnis generis errores deliria sua confirmabunt Sed simul etiam exierunt Anabaptistae Sacramentarii alii fanatici qui de Trinitate incarnatione Christi palam impia tradiderunt non enim fuerunt ex nobis c. Good works shall please God for faith in Christ to their own end because they are not done that we may be righteous but that they may be a testimony that we are accepted and justified freely Luther The Holy Ghost is never idle in the godly but ever doing something that belongs to the Kingdome of God Luther If Muncerus and the Sacramentarians when they heare us preach the Spirit and that wee reject works in the matter of justification only as I have cleared from his owne words can abuse this Doctrine and neglecting word and seales sound nothing but the Spirit as Familists and Antinomians did then and now and that while wee live and teach the contrary and resist them what shall be done when we shall teach no more After my death saith Luther they shall alledge my writings and therewith strengthen errors of all kindes and their own dreames Also there are gone from us Anabaptists Sacramentarians and other fantastick men who have openly taught impious things of the Trinity and Incarnation of Christ but they were not of us It is true Luther falsely chargeth those whom hee calleth Sacramentarians who rejected the dreame of Consubstantiation yet as Calvin observed of the Libertines hey had nothing more frequent in their mouth then the Spirit so Anabaptists Familists Antinomians who all pretend that Luther is theirs alledge nothing more then the Spirit the immediate testimony of the Spirit without the word or any signes or markes of sanctification by which men know that they are in Christ and I appeale to the Reader if they observe any scope or drift in the Sermon preached by Del before the House of Commons but to cry down all Word Scripture Preaching Sacraments Laws lawfull and necessary constitutions of Orthodox Synods against Familists like himself for all these without the Spirit can work but an outward Reformation and hee extolleth so the Spirits inward omnipotent and only working of an inward and heart reformation as that men ministerie preaching can have no more influence in Gospel-reformation then in Christs redeeming of the world and the taking away transgression for saith hee he only that can doe the one can doe the other now in redemption Christ hath no fellows no under Mediators no instruments no with-workers hee alone by himselfe and none with him Hebr. 1. Purged us from our sins and so in all Reformation Familists contend for God is sole Reformer as Jesus Christ is sole and onely Redeemer Antinomians deny any certainty of our being in grace by signes marks and characters of holy walking which Luther is utterly against in all places especially where he extolls good works as the fruites of our justification It is true Luther saith often we must not judge of our spirituall good estate by sense but by faith and so say Antinomians and Eaton most frequently But the word sense is taken two wayes 1. for the enditement of the flesh and unrenewed part opposed to faith and so Luther and we with him teach that in a conflict of conscience when the Law challengeth a beleever especially we are never to look to
of these three and it is that the sinlesse creature should yeeld its beeing lust will and desires rather to be trampled on dispised or turned to nothing before God be dishonoured All the essentiall attributes of goodnesse holinesse wisdome grace justice power soveraignty c. that are all infinite in God proclaime that there is an infinite distance between the Creature and the Creator but if we speak of a borrowed beeing and a borrowed working at the second hand and by loane then it is no sin for creatures to say they are creatures for the Holy Ghost saith it and biddeth man say that he is clay and a living soule nor is it sin to the Creature to ascribe doing of good to it self as the Church saith I have sought thee O Lord Isa. 26. and David I love thee O Lord and Paul I have laboured more abundantly then they all though it was a labouring borrowed from grace and sure the Creature acts sin and against a law and not in subordination to God as Law-giver acting him against a Law 4. Error Obedience is to deny selfe The creature is all good in the Creator and to value and esteem all beeing and all good God himselfe Theol. Ger. c 13. 5. All creatures the body and soule of man were hid potentially in God and shall returne to silence and to nothing after This is cleare against the immortallity of the soule that Scripture saith seeth God injoyeth his face goeth to Paradise or torment after death 6 Hell standeth in these 1. when a man seeth himselfe worthy of all ill 2. Perpetually damned and lost 3. Neither wils nor conceives comfort from any â—â—eature 4. Yet he waiteth for deliverance 5. Beares nothing waywardly but sin 6. And when he cannot think ever to be delivered or comforted He is in heaven when he regards nothing desires nothing but the eternall good so this becomes his he may often in one day passe from heaven to hell and from hell to heaven and is safe in both This is a hell and a heaven unknown to Scripture 1. They are within the bounds of this life hell and heaven are after death and buriall Luk. 16. 2 There is a marcet way between this heaven and this hell But Luk. 16. there is a gulf and no passage between the right-heaven and Scripture hell Luk. 16. 3. These may end the true hell and heaven are eternall Mat. 25. last Psal. 16.11 7. When God alone works in man and leaves undone in him without any I to mee or mine there is true Christ and no where else Theol. Germ. c. 22. Christ crucified in Mount Calvary is but an imagination to suffer with Christ is Christ crucified Our sufferings and Christs are one by union of will and Spirits Bright star c. 18 â—89 190 191. c. 200. Then is Christ not true man 2. nor dyed he really but only Spiritually in us when we suffer with the like meeknesse and patience as he dyed and suffered and yet he is but an Allegorick or phancied man to the Familist The like Familists say of his Resurrection Ascention and judging the world It s but to doe what is already done to open these rotten graves any farther These two pieces so fleshly and abominable agree well with the Tenents of H. Nicholas and are now set out An. 1646. by the Familist Randel to the insnaring of the soules of many thousands in London In the yeare 1â—75 the Familists of England published a confession before King James came to the Crowne of England but laxe and generall I know not what for H. Nicholas wrote bookes of sundrie sorts As his exhortation 1 c. 6. § 5.7 8 9. His instructions of the upright and Christian baptisme his crying voyce his first exhortation and these saith hee may bee confessâ—d among the adulterous and sinnefull generation and the false hearts of the scripture learned for so hee called all the godly in England and all that are not of his way But for his love-secrets hee saith yee shall not talke of your secrets either yet utter your mysterâ—â—â— openly or nakedly in the heaâ—ing of your young children or disciples but spare them not in the â—ares of your Elâ—â—rs which can understand the same or are able to beare or away with the sound thereof But they have their private Traditions and unwritten verities saith H. Nichol. in his Elidad § 5. By which they grow up in love according to the requiring of her service where all things needfull to bee knowen or declared are alwayes according to the capacity of their understanding brought and declared to them to the § 17 young or new borne children according to their youngnesse to the weak according to their weakenesse and to the eldâ—râ— according to their driednesse or old age where § 18 neither some heare all nor all heare some private mysteries but the confession might have a sound meaning Though as they ment there is nothing sound in it About the yeare 1604. the Familists of England presented with this fraudulent confession a supplication to King James which was printed at Cambridge anno 1606. And answered by one of the Universitie in the supplication they hid their soul tenets and say Wee doe beseech your Princely Majesty to understand that the people of the Familie of love or God doe utterly disclame all obsurd and selfe-conceited opinions and disobedient and erroneous Sects of the Anabaptists Browne Penry Puritans and all other proud-minded Sects and Heresies whatsoever protesting upon pain of our lives that we are not of consent nor agreeing with any such brain-sick Preachers nor their rebellioâ—s or disobedient Sects whatsoever but have beene and ever will be truely obedient to your highnesse and your Laws to the effusion of our blood and in this part of their supplication the Reader may see the bloody persecuting minds of Familists for they exhort King James to persecute all the truely godly that were non-conforme to Prelates and went under the name of Puritans and tacitly praise King James for executing the Laws against such as in conscience durst not bow to the then Prelaticall Baal and the Familists principles carry them to esteem any Religion indifferent yet half an eye may see how desirous they are the Sword should be drawn against the godly whom they all Puritans and therfore judge if Antinomians and Familists now in England who cry out against the use of the Sword for matters of Religion and plead for a Catholick licence and tolleration to all Religions that themselves may be tollerated also if they had the Sword and Power if they would not be most bloody Dragons in cutting the flesh and drinking the blood of those they call Presbyterians and Puritans for thinke not their doctrine is different from that doctrine of their fathers So here they quit the Protestant Doctrine maintained by those that are called but unjustly Puritans and promise to conforme to all Popish Ceremonies to Arminianisme
or exemplary dying by way of imitation only to teach us the like patience but that Christ God-man really offered to the Father blood as a perfect ransome to redeeme his Church The deceiving Familists eluding the whole history of Scripture and this Impostore Gortyn saith his blood is to bee exporâ—ed only of the power of his God-head and his flesh of the weakenesse of our natures or of us who only in creation are made according to the Image of God Yea Gortyn saith p. 104. Christ suffereth in them that is in the weake Saints else can he have no death at all and then no Saviour then he suffered not in his owne Manhood then hath hee not by himselfe purged our sin Heb. 1.3 Nor was it Christ himself who in his owne body on the tree bare our sins 1 Pet. 2.24 The body of Christ say the Familists and Antinomians is his Church Now the Church is his mysticall body but Christ had and yet hath another true real naturall body besides his body the Church This seemeth to mee to bee the doctrine of M. Saltmarsh who in his latest peece that I cannot now examine this worke being printed but it is the very picture of the spirit of Henry Nicholas giveth hints that Christ is not true man Sparkles of glory p. 39. The baptisme of Jesus Christ is that whereby wee are baptized into his body Now his body is a spirituall one and fashioning like his gloryous one that place Phil. 3.20 21 that speakes of Christs naturall body Saltmarsh exponeth of his mysticall body the Church as if Christ had not another body then his Church his mysticall body Now Christs mysticall body suffered not on the Crosse for our sinnes And pag. 43. When Jesus saith he went out of flesh into spirit or ascended he confirmed this ministration c. Then Christs ascension to heaven in his manhood is not locall and visible though the scripture say Act. 1. His Disciples saw him locally and visibly ascend and the Angels said these men of Galilie should see him after the same manner come to judgement but his ascension is but his leaving of his flesh or mysticall body on earth and being turned into a spirit or his entring in a more spirituall and glorious being into heaven and if this bee true that his ascension is but his going out of flesh into spirit then hath not Christ taken our nature and flesh and a mans heart to heaven with him that hee may be touched with our infirmities Contrary to these Scriptures Eph. 2. ver 6. Phi. 3.20.21 Heb. 4.14 15. Heb. 7.24 25 26. Heb. 10.20 21. Againe by blood in scripture is never meant the power or life of God How shall wee then make sense of that Heb. 2.14 For as much as the children are partakers of flesh and blood he also himselfe likewise tooke part of the same that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death that is the Devill And what is that but he was true man v. 17. Wherefore in all things it behooved him to bee made like unto his bretheren that he might be a mercifull High-Priest Now the Children were not partakers of flesh and blood that is of weakenesse and the power of God or the God-head for so Familists expone flesh and blood except we say that every beleever is both borne of the seed of David according to the flesh and is God blessed for ever A horrible blasphemy for so Christ Rom. 9. partakes of flesh and blood according to the Familists way And this way of changing all histories of the word in allegories is the way to elude all truth When it is said God created the Heaven and the Earth the Sea Man Beasts Birds Fishes wee must make the world an Imaginary and Metaphoricall world the Creation must be but an allegorie men must be figures allegories and metaphors so must heaven earth sea land birds fishes be metaphors for there is as true a reall history of all that Jesus did and said untill the day he was taken up to heaven Act. 1.1 2. As of all other true histories in the word Else Familists puts us to a stand in all the Articles of our faith I confesse the way that Del and the Familists take when they cite these words for an internall word and a spirituall and allegorick sense besides the litterall sense The words that I speake are spirit and life Is an unavoydable way to elude all scripture and M. Beacon in his Catechisme while he cleare himselfe is a grosse Familist to mee for he speaking of Christ crucified turnes all Christ in a Metaphoricall Imaginary Christ in these words pag. 137. Q. how long did this suffering last A. Till he gave up the Ghost Q. Who was crucified hereby A. The old man Q. What was the old man A. The sinfull man Q. Is the sinfull man ceased A. Yes in Christ. Q. How so A. He was left nailed on the crosse These words who was crucified in a Catechisme aske in what nature Christ suffered and whether or no Christ God man in regard of communion of properties may be said to suffer Who did suffer Now he should answer the Lord of life in his humane nature But passing the answer touching all personall and materiall sufferings of Christ which is a speciall and fundamentall article of our faith and ought not to be omitted in a Catechisme he cometh to a morall suffering of the body of sin by influence of Christs death on our soules now first and primarily Christ himselfe was nailed to the Crosse as a sacrifice for our sinnes this is omitted by Beacon secondarily as a fruit of his death the Old-man is crucified with him Rom. 6. but not as Beacon means that the Old-man is ceased and we sin no more being once justified as if the Old-man were perfectly crucified as he answereth And it is true that Christs dying teacheth us to die to sinne and so Christs death is spiritually to be exponâ—d where the scripture exponeth it as Rom. 6.1 2 3 and 1 Pet. 1.23 24. and else where But that is no ground for Papists Antinomians and Familists to take away all the truth of histories touching Christ his incarnation death resurrection ascension sitting at the right hand of God redeeming of the world heaven and hell and to subvert our faith and change all in spirituall and allegoricall senses under pretence of a spirituall Gospel-preaching we cannot then by the learning of these Jugglers expone the story of the drowning of the world by waters but of allegoricall men allegoricall drowning not literally For if we expone the stories of the Scripture literally Familists say we are literall expositers and know nothing of the spirit and spirituall learning 7 These Familists teach that Christ reveales his will by no voyce but the voyce of the Spirit in the Saints p. 104. that is the internall Spirit and word is our onely rule and not the writen word
sutable to H. Nicholas his Spirit and to the Enthysiasmes of Swenckefield and to John Waldesso a piece that M. Beacon highly extols p. 138. Catechi who saith Consideration 3. p. 8. That beleevers make use of some rules of Scripture to preserve the health of their soules as they doe for the health of their body rather to conforme themselves outwardly with the sons of Adam then because they feel themselves to stand in need of such observations forasmuch us they being governed by God alone observe the will of God and wholly depend on it And the same Popish Author Cons. 32. p. 107 108. maketh crucifixes Images and the holy Scriptures Alphabets of Christian Piety for beginners M. Beacon who commends this superstitious Familâ—sticall book must alwayes judge Images unlawfull so as a Christian having first saith Waldesso p. 108. served himself with holy Scriptures as with an Alphabet he afterward leaves them to serve for the same effect to beginners he attending to the inward inspirations having for his proper Master the Spirit of God and serving himselfe with holy Scriptures as with an holy conversation and which causeth refreshment unto him altogether putting from himselfe all these writings which are written by an humane Spirit So they judge Scripture to be written by an human spirit contrary to 2 Pet. 1.19 20 21. 2 Tim. 3.16 8 Its folly to conclude of certainty of Scripture and not of infallibility in the interpretation thereof So M. Saltmarsh and M. Dell deny the Scripture to be an obliging rule to the Saints but onely the word written in the heart Hence as the Holy Ghost dited the Scripture so also dited be the exposition of Scripture to the Familists and their exposition is as infallible as the Scripture because the same Spirit speaks in both for the same spirit that dites the word must expone it Answ. Then must the writing of H Nicholas and the uncleâ—n house of Love and of Antinomians be as infallible as the writings of the Prophets and Apostles who were immediately inspired Horrible blasphemy Men and holy men may erre in their Expositions but the Word of God is infallible truth 2. The Scripture is our rule by which all other Truths Doctrines Spirits Revelations must be tryed and if they be not according to the Law and the Testimony there is no light in them Esa. 8.19 20. Luk. 16.30 31. Psa. 119.130.105 Luk. 4.17 18 19 20 21. Joh. 5.39 2 Tim. 3.16 Act. 26.22 3 No marvell that Antinomians be Anti-scripturians and deny Scripture to be the Word of God affirming it to be a dead letter a humane thing of Inke and that what the Spirit speaks to the soule is onely the word of God and no other thing contained in the Old and New Testament 9 Faith justifying is no fiduciall recumbency on Christ God and Man Nor doe we eat his flesh and drink his blood spiritually by beleeving in Christ crucified but by acts of humility seeing our self to be flesh and nothing and Christ to be in us blood that is the spirit life and power of God as if we were Goded with him 10. God and man united in one eate the flesh of the Son of man and drink his blood or man as Goded and God as humanized p. 111 11 The reasonings and dictates of our spirit are translated into the 〈◊〉 and dictates of the Spirit of God and so the writing 〈◊〉 and arguments become Divine and eternall not humane and â—emporaâ—y Wind-mils and phanacies must they be bigge 〈◊〉 who leave the Scriptures and imagine that God onely acts understands wills loves feares hopes c. and doth 〈◊〉 in the Saints 12 Swearing at all though before a Judge is unlawfull Simpl. Defenc. p. 22. 13. While you tell the people say they to the godly in New-England that by sorrow compunction and anxiety of Spirit and woulde of minde they communicate in the sufferings of Christ it is nothing else but to conclude the Son of God to be Beliel 14 Baptisme is unlawfull except it be conjoyned with the crosse and sufferings of Christ â—o Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory p. 30 31. denyeth all Baptisme 15 As every Saint ought to hear the word so ought he to preach it Calling of Ministers is groundlesse so p. 66.67 so the Anâ—â—nom Beacon Catechi p 7.8 and Saltmarsh Spark p. 131. 16 They are Idoll Shepherds of Rome who cannot preach to the people but in a way of so much study and ease not labouring with their hands for their bread p. 67. 17 If I preach the Gospel willingly say they I have a reward 1 Cor. 9.17 that is if I doe it out of any ability skill or will of mine owne gotten or acquired by any paines or industry as men doe attain to Arts and Trades wherein they are to be preferred before and above others then I have a reward that is something to be attributed and contributed to me for the same then I goe about to deprive my Lord of his right shewing my selfe an unfaithfull Steward â— Simpl. Defen P. 68. then was Gorton unfaithfull in writing this book for pains of art he must have taken in writing in consulting by reading the Scripture to set down Chapter and Verse but all this is the Enthysiasticall gang of Divinity in which Antinomians in praying beleeving loving bereave us of the use of minde will reason affections and make the Holy Ghost and Christ in his person united to us to doe all 18 To preach for stipend or contribution is to give unto God and unlawfull contrary to 1 Tim. 5.17 18 19. which I grant if stipends be the preachers designe and end 19. None is to forethink of what text or subject he is to preach on but as Gods Spirit for the time casteth in his minde p. 75. that is he is to speak phancies without sense method or intention to edifie which thing the Prophets Christ and Apostles did not in their preachings But of this before and somewhat hereafter 20 He denies the resurrection exponing these words My flesh shall rest in hope that is my weaknesse and tyred out condition hath rest and strength in another though not in my self for hope that is seen is no hope This place Psal 16. is exponed Act. 2.26 30 31 32. of the hope of the resurrection of Christ and of ours in him who is the first begotten of the dead but Gorâ—on p. 106. wresteth it most foolishly to another sense as if it were metaphoricall flesh and buriall and so an allegoricall and spirituall resurrection onely 21 He most corruptly and unsoundly turneth all the Scripture in childish Allegories as is to be seen p. 96 97 98. In the following Treatise you have other Antinomian conceits holden by Ro. Towne who coldly refuteth Doctor Taylor and by M. Eaton in his Honey comb and Saltmarsh of late falne off conformity to Antinomianisme and Tob. Crisp a godly man as is thought But Melancholions who having builded much on
qualifications and signes fell to the other extremity of no signes of sanctification at all by H. Denne an High Altar man a bower at the sillables of the name Jesus and conforme to all the abominable late Novations introduced by Canterbury who also opposed the Remonstrance and Petition of the well affected pleading for a riddance from Episcopacy Ceremonies and other corruptions and is now a rigid Arminian and an enemy to free Grace an Anabaptist an Antinomian to these joyne Paul Hobson who speakes more warily then the rest and R. Beacon in his late Catechism who holds sundry grosse points and M. Del in his Sermon before the House of Commons whose noble Ancestors could not have indured Familisme Sâ—einianisme or the like to be preached in their ears CHAP. XVIII Saltmarsh cleareth his minde touching personall mortification faintly and holdeth many other points of Familisme as of Christ crucified risen ascended to heaven in a figure or in the spirit not really in his true Man-head SAltmarsh is now the cheife Familist in England hath written of late a Treatise called Sparkles of glory which containes the spirits and extractions of the doctirne of Swenckfeld David Georgius Henry Nicholas and all the Familists Antinomians and older Libertines in which he professeth himselfe A Seeker and disclameth Presbytery Independency Anabaptisme and that there is neither Ministery Church or Ordinances nor any promise of continuance of them till Christs second comming contrary to Mat. 28.19 20 21. Ephe. 4.11 12 13. Mat. 26.13 Mat. 24.14 And pleads for liberty of conscience and yeeldeth that he will write no more against that learned and Godly man M. Tho. Gittaker Hee further labours to cleare himselfe Sparkles of glory pag. 323 324 325 326 That he said that Christ hath beleeved perfectly repented perfectly mortified sin perfectly for us which hee thus explaineth to wash it from Antinomianisme and so calleth it a pretended Heresie 1 saith hee that Christ hath done all for us is truth hee hath fullfilled all righteousnesse for us bâ—â— that which is of the Law and that which is in the Gospel in graces c. And upon this accompt is made unto us righteousnesse c. 2 Faith Repentance Mortification were all in Christ origiginally primarily as in their nature their fountain their root or seed and therefore hee is said to give repentance to Israel and he is the Authour and finisher of our faith and it is caled the faith of the son of God and of his fulnesse all wee have received and grace for grace for every grace in him a grace in us A. 1 If Saltmarsh have no other sense but that our faith repentance mortification are in and from Christ as the meritous cause because Christ by the merit of his death procured grace to us to beleeve repent mortifie sinne 2 That these are from Christ efficienter as the efficient cause or from the spirit of Christ infusing the life of God in us and actuating the supernaturall habit of grace in us and working in us to wil and to do this is that which Protestant Divines say that Christ is our Savior merito and efficaciâ by the merit of his death against Papists and the effectuall yea and the irresistable applying of his death to save us as we teach against Papists Pelagians Socinians then surely I hope neither that learned man M. Gattaker nor any of ours censured M. Saltmarsh for Antinomianisme or any heresie in his point we agree and then we say that M. Saltmarsh in these words gives us a faire and ingenious Recantation I am glad of this But Saltmarsh will be found to wash Antinomianisme off himselfe with Ink-water and he hath no face at least it is much ignorance to call Protestants Legallists because they teach that our faith repentance and mortification are from Christ by way of merit and the effectuall working of grace nor did ever Protestant deny this 1 Saltmarsh free grace p. 61 62. excludeth personal not acting such and such a sinne and our personall sanctification from being part of Gospel pure and spirituall mortification p. 62 63. And saith our pure and Gospel mortification is to beleeve that Christ mortified sinne perfectly for us and the like hee saith of sanctification and repentance p 84 85. So Saltmarsh willeth us not to repenâ— nor beleeve nor mortifie sinne in our owne person but to beleeve Christ hath done these for us perfectly and then we beleeve repent and mortifie sin perfectly 2 He citeth Scripture But yee are sanctified but yee are justified c. This is out of all doubt personall sanctification flowing from Christs merits and his spirit And I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth mee This is personall doing in Paules person by the grace of Christ and wee are his workemanship created in Christ Jesus unto good workes Those be good workes that wee in our owne person doe by the spirit of sanctification But Saltmarsh exponeth all these to be not ours but the very personall actings of Christ for his words are these pag. 84. free grace All these scriptures set forth Christ the sanctification and the fulnesse of his the all in all Christ hath beleeved perfectly for us hee hath repented perfectly he hath sorrowed for sinne perfectly he hath obeyed perfectly for us and all is ours and we are Christs and Christ is Gods Now Saltmarsh can have no such sense as here hee would force on himselfe For never man doubted but personall acts of grace or don by the strength of grace are ours but how are they ours as we are Christs onely as Christ acteth them for us without us No are they not ours the Spirit of Jesus worketh them in us and causeth us personally to doe and act them Ezek. 36.27 John 7.39 If Christs perfect beleeving perfect repenting and his perfect mortifying of sinne be ours because Christ did these acts for us in the dayes of his humiliation while he was in the flesh then are they ours before we be born and the holy Ghost must exhort us to doe all in the strength of Christ and to be sanctified and to beleeve perfectly to justification and that we be his workmanship to walk in good workes that we put on the new man that we mortifie sin 1640 yeares before we be born for so many yeares agoe Christ performed all these things for us but we are this day exhorted to put on the new man and to walk in good works Now the holyghost in scripture must either speak non-sense or wheÌ„ he saith walk in love eveÌ„ this day repent while it is to day stand up from the dead to day beleeve to day he must mean you need not stirre foot or hand or any power of your soul to these acts for Christ performed all these acts for you 1640 yeares agoe For then he must mean Christ hath repented perfectly in me a beleever and wrought perfect repentance free of sinne in me a sinner and Christ hath obeyed perfectly
in me a sinnerr that is by his merit and Spirit Christ hath wrought in me and in my sinful person perfect obedience and so hath made my personall sanctification my personall new obedience by his grace perfect and perfectly conforme to the Law which is most false And when Paul saith I am able through Christs strength to doe all things his meaning must be Christ worketh in me in my sinfull soule understanding will affections and whole man to doe all things through Christs strength perfectly as Christ doth all things perfectly Now sure Christ doth all things perfectly and without sinne But did Paul by Christs strength all things perfectly and so as he was free of siâ—ne I think not 3. Saltmarsh taketh upon him to yeeld us some purer and finer Gospel mortification then the Protestant Legalists have done in former times as he saith pag. 61 62. Now if his mortification be in Christ onely and not in the sinner himselfe nor any act of him and a perfect mortification in Christ onely as the meritorious cause and also as the onely efficient not in us and as in Christ the onely subject not in us then I grant he gives us a finer mortification because what Christ doth onely and perfectly and in himselfe not in us must be finer then any mortification or acts of sanctification we doe in our person though we doe these by the Merit and Spirit of Christ working in us to will and to doe But then Saltmarsh nill he will he must say the Gospel-mortification is that whereby Christ hath perfectly mortified sin for us and not that which he sayth Sparkles of glory 324 325. mortification which Christ first doth in himself and then in us through himself and so he vindicates not himselfe 4. I never yet saith he denied graces and fruits of the Spirit of God which appeare in faith repentance new obedience mortification of sinne I speak it in another conception and measure of light The Christian as the English or French can onely speak in his own tongue or language till the Lord be One and his Name One amongst us It is true 1. Saltmarsh and Antinomians say there are graces of Faith Repentance Mortification or rather as Town saith gifts of Faith c. But 1. they are not Gospel-mortification Why Gospel-mortification is perfect in Christ saith Saltmarsh Free Grace pag. 84. these that are in us are not perfect at all nor conformable to Law and Gospel 2. They are not commanded so as the contrary omissions should be sinne they are onely free and arbitrary acts of the Spirit and of a spirit separated from the word 3. Saltmarsh denies not graces in faith repentance and mortification But he denies the necessity of the things themselves as acted personally by us Yea Saltmarsh saith Confession Repentance are sinnes at least infirmities or sinnes of weaknesse For free Grace pag 87. he sayth You say well For David câ—yed out in the bitternesse of his soule that his sin was ever before him and then his sanctification was out of his sight and that God had forgotten to be gracious but I said saith he this is my infirmity In whicâ— words Davids confessing of his sinne which is aâ— act of 〈…〉 is joyned with his quarrelling with God 〈…〉 had been a changed God Psal. 77. and of both it is sayd that David sayd This is my infirmity or my sinne Now if hee spak not of both the words can beare no sense and if so confession of sinne and by the same reason repenting of sinne must bee a sinfull infirmity How then can Saltmarsh acknowledge grace or fruits of the Spirit except he acknowledge grace in sinning which were absurd 4. Saltmarsh calleth his unsound speaking a Christian speaking till the Lord be one and his Name One as if the expressions of Antinomians and their Hereticall doctrine were the language of a Christian when it is the language of the Antichrist And if Saltmarsh failed but in expression he should have answered his own Arguments and the Scriptures that Mr. Gattaker alledges on the contrary and confessed Mr. Gattakers doctrine was found in that point and his own Familisticall in his way of expression of it at least Yea Saltmarsh further enlargeth himselfe in other Articles of Familisme more unsound then before and worse if worse can be as 1. Man is sayd to be made after Gods own Image which Image was Jesus Christ called by Paul the Image of the invisible God the brightnesse of his glory the expresse Image of his person Scripture sayth not that man was made according to the Image of God Christ for Christ is the Substantiall and eternall Image of the Father Man was created in the created participation of God in righteousnesse and holinesse Eph. 4.23 24. and especially if Saltmarsh speak of Christ as Mediator as he doth it is most false 2. Man while he stood was the figure and Image of Jesus Christ in his new creation or whole body or Saints p. 4. Sparkles of Glory An. P. 201. he setteth down this as the last highest discovery of God to man above beyond what Protestants say of salvation by faith in Christ crucified died buried ascended sitting at the right hand of God c. For all these Gospel truths he rejects as literall and fleshly They say sayth he speaking of Fumilists Adam was a way by which God preached first to man and was not the first man in whom all stood and fell but a way figurative and allegorick not literall and historicall as if Adam were a true reall man by which this mystery of God was made to appeare But what Scripture is â—here that Adam â—n the stâ—â—e of Innocency was a figure of the Mysticall body of Christ Mediator We may not at our will fansie figures and types where the word goeth not before us 3. This excellency and glory of the first man as it left God life and communion in him was a figure or image of this creation departing from God and living out of God Ans. What reason hath Saltmarsh to speak with H. Nicholas who saith man sinned from the beginning buâ— speaks not one word of the first Adam that sinned as if thâ— first sinner were not one single man sâ—e Knewstub against H. Nicholas 2 The Scripture saith Rom. 5. All sinned in the first Adam as the head root first nature and publick father of all mankinde By one man many were made sinners inherently and intrinsecally Saltmarsh will have all men to sin in Adam as in the first figure type and Sampler by imitation onely as Pelagius said or he will have the first Adam a man figuratively onely not really and indeed and wee know Familists change the whole story of Adams fall and say the tree the Garden eating were not materiall trees gardens c. but meer figures 4. Jesus Christ is the Revelation of God even the Father this is the glasse or Christall of God in whom we with open
face see God p. â— Ans. In all the wilde expressions he hath of Christ as that he is Gods Revelation Gods Christall He calleth him not the Son of God by an eternall generation as Divines from Scripture speak 5 The vaile of this first Temple or creation was rent by him who crucified all flesh through the eternall spirit and enâ—red in his glory Ans. What Scripture saith Christ crucified all flesh through the eternall spirit hath Christ nailed all his flesh to the Crosse or must he mean as he elsewhere hinteth that Christ had not a proper naturall body of his owne in which he dyed but all his mysticall body the Church is his body in which he suffers afflictions and death in his Saints as in his image then must the sufferings of the Saints be that satisfaction and price of Redemption payed to justice for our sins and so as many afflicted suffering Saints as many Saviours 6 Sparkles of glory p. 15 16 17. He acknowledgeth no visible Church but onely the invisible baptized into one Spirit Ans. The word acknowledgeth a visible kingdome like a draw-net that gathers in good and bad a barne floore in which is chaffe and corne a field in which is wheat and tares Matth. 13. a visible house of sons and servants 7 The man of 〈◊〉 2 Thess. 2. is the corrupt flesh in every man not the Antichrist the Pope of Rome An. So said H. Nicholas judging all the externalls of Popery indifferent 8 Pag. 29 30. The Baptisme of water is John Baptists Ministery till Christ Christ baptized none nor his Disciples but from Johns Ministery so that Baptisme of water is done away as other legall shaddows and all baptizing spoken of in the Epistles is spirituall baptizing An. Christ gave a contrary mandate Mat. 28.19 20. and Peter saith Act. 10.47 Can any man forbid water Act. 8. the Eunuch was baptized with water Act. 16.33 Col. 2.11 12. 1 Pet. 3.20 21. Antinomians judge baptisme the Lords Supper indifferent as they doe all externall administrations for to them they are but the killing Letter the flesh 9 Christ ascending to heaven went out of flesh into spirit p. 43. Sparkles An. He hath not then our nature and flesh in heaven contrary to Ephe. 2.6 He is not then our High Priest now touched in heaven with a feeling of our infirmities his flesh is now not the new and living way contrary to Heb. 4.15.16 chap 7.24 25 26. ch 10.20 Nor doth the Heaven containe him till the last day as the Scripture saith for his Spirit is every where CHAP. XIX Saltmarsh with Familists phancyeth divers new administrations of the Law of John Baptist of the Gospel of all spirits 10. ANtichrist or the mystery of iniquity came in upon this ministration by gifts and Ordinances and the glory of the spirit and power of gifts went off from the visible Church as the glory of God from the Temple to the threshold till it was wholly departed and all things in the absence of the spirit and of gifts were Administred by Arts and Sciences and Grammaticall knowledge of tongues and languages p. 45. The ministery that shall destroy the Antechrist is Jesus himselfe the Prophet whom we must heare and the God of whom we shall be all taught pa. 49. Not that of Arts and Sciences acquired by naturall power and industry An. The falling away was not the ceasing of extraordinary gifts of the Spirit in the Apostles But the Antichrists bringing in of another Gospel Joh. 2. ver 10. and the Spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh 1 Joh 4 3. is Antichrist as the Libertines H. Nicholas Joh. Saltmarsh and Familists who pag. 219. parteth with the common Protestant to behold a state of condemnation in sin and a way of salvation by Jesus Christ and faith in him to be but a knowledge of Christ after the flesh and of Christ as one single person or figure of a man and the first glimpse of the love of God and but merely a discovery beyond the Law and all but a fleshly spiritualty And why because this comes not by a Yard-length up to the Familie of Love and teacheth salvation by Christ whom these men call a figure of a man because not true man And the Antichrist came in the Pope also and denyed Christ to come in the flesh nullified his manhood with transubstantiation a visible head of the Church Images merits traditions of men c. invocation of Saints prayer for the dead workes of supererogation c. but all these are indifferent to Mr. Saltmarsh and onâ—y Antichristian because literal and externall not because they are not warented by scripture and hee brought in the abuse of Philosophy Logick Arts and tongues which much darkened Gospel-glory 1 The Apostles with gifts and the Spirit made much use of arts and tongues as inferiour helps in their kinde to convert soules because sinners are not Angels and faith came by hearing of known languages and sent preachers Rom. 10.14 2 Saltmarsh his Sparkles of Glory must be an administration by arts tongues and so not that Ministry that can destroy the Antichrist and sparkles of flesh and Antichristianisme not of glory for he besprinckles the margine of his book in the beginning till his breath faile and he dry up with the popish lace of bits of Greek as p. 1 2 3. c. and citations of Scripture and he hath had some Art such as it is in writing Treatises to the Schoole and Family of Love the professed enemies of Puritans yea there is no writing no speaking of English no consequences of which there be many monstrous ones that follow not from Scripture such as no confession of sinne no working in the Gospel but onely beleeve c. in Saltmarsh his bookes but from Tongues Arts Logicke and so Familists yet must be under the Law 3. Observe that Saltmarsh in bringing in Antichrist is deeply silent of Popery and the Romish Religion For H. Nicholas and Familists deny the Pope to be Antichrist and think the Masse and Romish Priesthood indifferent as all Religions are to them and there is no Antichrist but the Legall Protestant voyd of the Spirit because he speaks Greek and Hebrew and hath some skill in Logick and would have the Scriptures in use and the preaching of Gospel which Saltmarsh in his Reformation would lay aside as contrary to that Ye shall be all taught of God he hath such a stomach against subordinata non pugnant but whether he wil or no teaching by the Word and so by Tongues and Arts and by Timothies attending to reading shall goe together till Christs second comming as is cleare Esay 59.21 Esay 61.1 where Christ is annointed with the Spirit to preach and yet that Scripture was fulfilled when he spoke by Art Tongues Luke 4.18 19 20 21 22 23 c. And that Sermon was but a dead letter to the hearers v. 28
and weake yet they were contentious and Shismaticks ver 3 4. For one saith I am of Paul and another I am of Apollo Sure Saltmarsh ordinarily expones Scripture by consequences which are fleshly and legal and phansies types by a spirit that contradicts the spirit speaking in the word 14 And the great and excellent designe saith hee speaking of the marrow of the Family of love or mind of God in all these things is only to lead out his people Church or Disciples from age to age from faith to faith from glory to glory from letter to letter from ordinance to ordinance from flesh to flesh and so to spirit and so to more spirit and at length to all spirit when the Sonne shall deliver up the Kingdome to the Father which is not only when the fulnesse of time or ages is come but in transacting and finishing in parâ—s and Members of the body of Châ—ist and is not oneâ— single act poynt or effusion of glory but a perâ—ecting and fulfilling it in severall members of Christ till the fulnesse of the stature of Christ for the day dawnes 1 Pet. 2.19.75 And for a Disciple to stay longer in any ministration then the Lord or the life and Spirit of Christ is in it is as if Lot should tarry in Sodome For saith he p 73. A Christian must crucifie each condition he passeth through We must then learn from Familists 1. That Christ was a legall and literall Saviour as David George said for he passed through all these ministrations And Saltmarsh must bee neerer to all Spirit then Christ and the Apostles 2. Saltmarsh growes in transitions to new Orbs and Heavens For in his Treatise of Free Grace we heard of nothing but Law and Gospel now he is upon the secrets of Familâ—sts and Enthusiasts to crucifie Scripture praying hearing writing and he is become all spirit And this is a third state I grant the Scripture saith that the Messiah shall Dan. 9.27 cause in the midst of the week the Sacrifice and the Oblation to cease and that shadows of good things to come shall be abolished when the body and life of ceremonies shall come But I desire one letter of Scripture that saith when the Spirit commeth even in this life he shall cause praying beleeving prophesying seales the Scriptures to cease and we shall be above and beyond all Gospel-Ordinances even in this life 3. For Familists that are all Spirit to hear bee baptizeâ— with water read is as unlawfull and fleshly as for Lot to stay in Sodome after the Lord had commanded him to depart 4 Then the delivering up of the Kingdom spoken of 1 Cor. 15. and the day of judgement is already begun and is in doing these many centuries of years So wee heard before H. Nicholas say even now in this present day doth the Lord sit in his Throne and judge the world I rather beleeve Paul then Saltmarsh or H. Nicholas For Paul saith 1 Cor. 15. speaking of the Resurrection of our bodies which I am sure the Familists have not yet seen 1 Cor. 15.24 then commeth the end 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Then when the resurrection of the body shall be Then shall bee the end when he shall render up the Kingdome to the Father So the rendring up of the Kingdome to the Father which Saltmarsh faith pag. 72. is even now when the day dawneth and the Day-starre ariseth shall not bee till the end and till the generall Resurrection of all bee And therfore Saltmarsh misseth a step in his new devised order except he say with Libertines and Hen. Nicholas that the resurrection is to be exponed spiritually as Hymaeneus and Philetus said and there shall be no more resurrection nor day of judgement nor rendering of the Kingdome nor heaven nor hell but such as we see in this life as it is most like Saltm beleeveth with al the Nation of the Familists for the administration of the spirit is in this lif as wel as the ministration of Law and Gospel were in this life The Scripture speakes of the day of judgement as of a thing not yet come 2 Thess. 2.2 Let no man trouble you neither by spirit nor by word nor by letter as from us as that the day of Christ is at hand Then some by the spirit of Scripturelesse revelation â—s now Anabaptists and Familists have said the day of judgement was neere or begun in this life yea the Scripture saith It is a day appoynted of God Acts 17.31 and sheweth us the fore-going tokens of that day beyond which there is no more time nor Gospel as 1 Thess. 5.1 2. Matth. 24.22 23 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 47. Matth. 25.31 46. 2 Pet. 3.1.2 3 10 11 12 13 1 Cor. 15.24 25 26. And what needed the Holy Ghost bid us watch and be sober and beware that that day come not on us unawares and tell us if we have not oyle in our Lamps at that nick of time whâ—n the shout shall be given that the Bride-groome is entred in his chamber Matth. 25. there is no more place for repentance or buying oyle or any possibility of salvation when that day is once come because if the day of judgement bee now and the rendring up the Kingdome to the Father bee in this life how is it that so many daily repent and escape out of the snare of the Devill And the market of buying oyle in this life is not passed For Peter Act. 8. willeth Simon Magus while he liveth to repent and sue for pardon And so the time of the offered Gospel and the day of judgement cannot be both together Paul could never sâ—y 1 Cor. 3. I could not write to you as to spirituall but as to caâ—nall except he meant that he wrote to some spiritual man nor could he say the spiritual man discerneth al things except the last ministration which is the spirituall ministration were begun in the time that Paul wrote to the Corinthians and then began the ministration of the Spirit and our seeing of the Lord with open face 2 Cor. 3. and so then was the rising of the dead the rendring of the Kingdom to the Father And where are wee now If the dâ—â—d have beene a rising now these fifteene hundreth yeaâ—es and a dying all this 〈◊〉 For Saltmarsh asâ—ured uâ—â—hat the 〈◊〉 of the Kingdome is not in the end of 〈◊〉 â—orld when the fulâ—â—sâ—e of â—ime or ages is come but it is a 〈…〉 in parts till the fulnesse of the stature of 〈…〉 Ephes. 4.11 12 13. that we meete all in heaven and the Lord Jesus his mystâ—cal body be filled up and perfected and so long as Pastors teachers and a ministery shall bee on earth and when this shall be the scripture telleth when the end shall câ—me 1 Cor. 15.24 and when all rule power and Authority shall bee put downe and Christs enemies subdued and when all things shall be
as well as we know one another by voyce features statures of the outward man then must the light of this new spirit be as certaine as our knowledge by sense why then are we bidden try the spirits and beleeve not every spirit Peter sayth he pag. 150 151 152. walked in his fleshly appearance with his sword not knowing God was to call him out of that dispensation of the flesh to more glory into the same glory he had with God before the world was Eye for eye and wars are from the Law and legal principles Ans. Peter was not called to the glory that Christ had with his father before the world was in this life so long as his flesh needed the defence of a sword except heaven and the resurrection be in this life while we are clothed with flesh as Familists teach 2 Sinlesse Gallesse selfe-defence and defensive warres without malice desire of revenge are perpetuall morall duties under the Gospel oblieging the most spirituall man by the sixt Commandement thou shalt not murther to defend his owne and brothers life from unjust violence Eph. 5.28 1 Chro. 12.1.2.22.36 1 Sam. 26.2 2 Kings 6.32 1 Sam 14.44 Pro. 24.11 So Fortunius Garcias Comment in l. ut vim vi ff de justit jure So the Law l. Gener. c. de decur l. 10. l. si alius § bellissime ubique gloss in vers c. Ferdin Vasquez illustr question l. 1. c. 8.11.18 the Gospel the spirit looseth no man from the Law of nature thou shalt not murther 2 Eye for eye was a judicial Law falsly exponed by the Pharisees to maintatne hatred of our enemie and private revenge which both Law and Gospel forbids 3 If because we are clothed with flesh we may not in an innocent way defend our selves as the wormes and all beasts doe but the Gospel must forbid this the Gospel must forbid to eat drink sleepe cloth our selves 4 Saltmarsh in this condemneth Christians and Familists to beare armes or to be Magistrats the contrary of which is their daily practice preserve thy selfe and deny thy selfe are nor contrary as Saltmarsh imagineth pag. 160. nor did God ever command contraries in Law and Gospel CHAP. XXII The highest discovery Familists have of Christ to wit that he is a man only figuratively not true man OF the highest last discovery of God to man saith Saltm 201. They say speakinge of Familists Adam was a way by which God preached first to man and was not the first man in whom all stood and fell but a way by which this mystery of God was made to appeare first to the creation and Adam held forth nature or a part of this creation in communion with God as to grace and love while hee stood and another part of the creation or nature out of communion with God as to love and grace he should say as to no love no grace but in communion or union to God as to Law and Justice thus they interpret these scriptures of mans first glory fall lesse in the very letter and more in the mystery and in this twofold state were all the rest Cain and Abel c. They say the Gospel or fulnesse of time of the clearer discoverie of this mystery was the Lorâ— Jesus himselfe or God manifested in the flesh or as in one man a figure of the whole mystery as to grace and love or God in flesh or in his or of God in that other part of his creation his Church or Saints And all that Christ did from his childhood to his crucifing death and crosse was a discovery of God by this figure in the whole mystery how God is in all his how he works hath his times of law and of graces and gospel of crucifing and offering up all to death through the eternall spirit which is the blood of the everlasting Covenant or Seale whereby God witnesseth to his people that he is their God and they his people by killing all the strength and life and power of the first creation and carrying it up into a more excellent life his own Spirit And so all Christs birth growing submitting to ordinanecs crucifying death buriall resurrection ascension were so many discoveries as to us in the flesh of the whole mystery of God in the Saints made out in these parts and degrees and severall ages and conditions to shew how God weakens and brings to nothing the life of nature or of this creation in which he will dwell and make his Tabernacle and carry it up into a higher and more excellent life even himselfe and his own glory So as they say all that is spoken of Christ as in that person that was born of a virgin who was crucified dead and buried risen and ascended is spoken in figure in a mystâ—ry an â—llegory not in Christ as a true reall man of the 〈…〉 into which God enters or is born into the world and so 〈…〉 along with him through severall adminiâ—trations into 〈◊〉 Answ. In all this observe a greater and higher mystery of Familists then in Antinomians though they be birds of the same nest Saltmarsh speakes of them in the third person that he may seem not to own them but they are his own Sparkles of vain glory while as he would speake his Antinomianisme and Familisme in so high mysterious suâ—lime a strain so farre above and beyond the Lâ—tter and written Scripture that Mr. Gattaker and those whom he calleth Legaliâ—ts doe not understand him page 320 3â—1 The same very thing saith Calvin of Libertines They used straâ—ge and dark language so prating of Spirituall things that they could not be understood Instruct. adveâ—s Libertinos cap 3. in Opusâ— p 435. Caeterum obscuro peregrino sermone utebantur ut de rebus spiritualibus obâ—annientes minimè intelligi possent Libertini But lest this high and last discovery of the Spirit should not be known to all the Familists of England he will reveale it them and in print too to all Legalists whereas before we heard Familists reveale their secrets but to some few of the perfectâ—â—â— of their own Tribe So H. Nicholas tels us Exhor 1. c. 6. Sect. 5.7 8 9. And in his Elidad Sect. 5. But 1. there is nothing of the first Adams sinne imputed to us that is plainly denied They say Adam was a way that is a figure mystery or example by which God preached first to man Law Justice and Wrath and was not the first man in whom all stood and fell What then He was not a materiall man at all it was no tree no fruit no eating materiall or bodily For all that is according to the Familists way to expone the word in the letter and flâ—sh not in the Spirit For saith he thus they interpret 〈◊〉 Scriptures of mans first glory and fall lesse in the very Letter and more in the mystery So to expone all the histories of the first Adam and of Christ not in the
works of the Spirit and works of all Spirit and perfect according to the rigor of the Law for the acts of the pure Spirit admitting of no retardment pollution or sinne from our nature must be as perfect as pure works of Angels And if our naturall faculties be not wholly dead they are but acts of the creature as the creature then are all our supernaturall personall duties no lesse perfect and sinlesse then the imputed righteousnesse and actings of Christ. 2. Then the holy Spirit onely is to be blamed when either the Saints pray not or pray not in the Spirit or not with that fervor faith feeling and pure spirituality that God requireth in his holy word this if any thing is a pillow of security 3. So all the exhortations to pray continually to act and work out our salvation in feare to love the brethren must be given to the holy Ghost not to us the contrary whereof is evident we the Saints not God not the Spirit of God are exhorted to praying and acts supernaturall which cannot be if the Saints have no more active influence in all these then stones blocks have for that is none at all then are we meere passive and dead in all these then must a praying Christian be God or his Spirit manifested in the flesh as to this and a Christian beleeving praising is the like CHAP. XXIII Praying a Law-bondage the letter of the word no obliging Rule to those that are in the Spirit by the way of Saltmarsh 22. WHile Christians are in bondage and not yet brought into the glorious liberty of the sonnes of God Rom. 8. they are under the ministration of prayer as children are to a Father in nonage vnd â—upillage Sparkles p. 232. A. His sense is that the Saints may be in a state of not praying at all in this life but taking bondage for a state of frailty absence froÌ„ God it is true praying argueth some Bondage want of full and compleat redemption that we as women travelling in birth long after But Saltmarsh meaneth of Legall Bondage and feare of the curse and fleshly and carnall feare and most blasphemously he makes Pauls thrice praying to remove the Messenger of Satan Christs thrice praying O my Father if it be possible remove this cup not be praying in the spâ—irit but in weaknesse or the flesh according to their own wills which must make praying in faith to be in the same act praying out of legall and fleshly unbeliefe and make Christ under a fit of unbeliefe and not to pray in the Spirit when he said Remove this Cup c. Now Saltmarsh could not have brought a place more against himselfe to prove that prayer is not a fit of Legall bondage then Rom. 8. For it is said v. 15. For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to feare but the spirit of Adoption whereby we cry Abba Father 23. The meere Commandements and letter of Scripture is not a Law to a Christian why he should walk in duties but the law written in our hearts Sparkles page 243 245. Ans. Then the written Gospel and promises of the new Covenant obligeth not a beleever to pray beleeve give almes or not to kill his father or King but when the H. Ghost breatheth in the soule to doe these duties then if a beleever whoore swear kill rob blaspheme misbeleeve c. he sinnes not against any command in Law or Gospel because the holy Spirit acted him not to abstain and God the holy Ghost is the onely cause of all the sinnes of the Saints because he concurres not with more then the letter even with saving grace to prevent these sinnes Wee sinne not in not praying not beleeving when the grace of God joyns not then a man being in Christ may whore rob blaspheme misbeleeve c. if God wil be wanting to him with his flowings and outâ—shinings of free grace let him see to it blame himselfe he fails against no Law Commandement or Obligation Libertines taught the very same to wit That God is the onely cause of sin no creature Man nor Angel is to be rebuked or punished for sin God sinnes in them Oh blasphemy 2. We never said that the meer Commandements and Letter of the Scripture is our obliging rule as the Letter is a thing of Ink and a Paper divided from the naturall and genuine sense but as it includes the things signified and as it expresseth to us what is the good perfect and acceptable will of God which will obligeth Christians with an obligation different from any obligation that the Lâ—w written in the heart layes on us But this is as much as when a Sectary being justified robbeth and killeth the innocent hee fails nothing against this written commandement Thou shalt not murther and a Saint cannot sinne yea if the Law written in the heart excite him not to abâ—taine he sinnes against no commandement of God but the Law written in the heart is the new creation as acting which cannot be a Regula or Rule but a regulatum a thing ruled and this is to make the Spirit within us not the spirit as speaking in the Word the formall object of our faith the Judge of controversies and that is then lawfull that every unwarranted spirit biddeth us doe and beleeve 3. The Law written in our hearts is either an obliging Law to the Christian because it is onely written in the heart or because it is written in the Scripture or agreeable to that which is written in the Scripture If the former be said then is the impulsion of the Spirit in the heart without any relation to the Word our warrant this is nothing but Scripture lesse revelation if then a Spirit in the heart comand Becold Knippeâ—dâ—â—ing to â—oe aâ—ts of murther and Rebellion â—s they did they 〈◊〉 in not obeying these impulsions which yet are contrary to the revealed will of God Now it is a contradiction iâ— one and the same act to obey the revealed will of God and that lawfully and not to obey it and that also lawfully If this heart-law be an obliging law because it is also written in the Scripture then is the meere Commandemement and Letter of the Scripture the last obliging law at least to a Christian. And then yet when the Spirit does not conjoyne his sweetest breathings to procure in us an holy abstinence from murther harlotry perjury but the Christian falls in these sinnes he sinnes not because no man sinnes when he doth what he is not obliged to forbeare or not to doe For every one that sinneth doth against an obliging Rule But when there is no inspiration nor actuall moving or stirring law in the heart there is no obliging Rule at all that the Christian can contravene For if the law in the heart be the onely Rule that obligeth a Christian it must oblige as it stirreth and moveth us then when it stirres or works not it
3. The whole frame of the creation here is put out of order v. 10.11 4. It is the day that shall come as a Thiefe in the night which is the day of judgement Matth. 24.43 44. 1 Thess. 5.1.2 5. It is the day before which God will gather in his own willing them to be saved 6. It is called The day of the Lord v. 4.9 10. I should not spend time to refute such new dreames 28. Page 262 263. Saltmarsh censures the Lords Prayer as a legall peece because it sayes Our Father which art in heaven but as we are not to dreame of a locall God so neither should our thoughts be creeping low and clayie in prayer 29. The Spirituall Christian knowes no Sabbath but the bosome of the Father 266. Answ. No wonder Antinomians destroy the fourth Commandement they destroy the other nine and all the letter of the Bible as fleshly and a killing Letter I beleeve the Lords day is morall and perpetually morall till Christs comming from Gen. 2.2 Exod. 20.8 Deut. 5.12 Matth. 24.20 John 19.42 Luke 24.56 1 Cor. 16.1 Acts 20.7 Rev. 1.10 Let Saltmarsh and Familists call for the book of sports on the Lords day I knew never any truly Godly in either Kingdom despise the Lords day 30. The Scriptures or writings are the true Scriptures not as they are meerly in their Grammaticall construction sense or common reading which any that understand the Hebrew and Greek may perceive And according to such and such interpretations are not to be imposed as meere things of Faith and Fundamentals but so farre as the Spirit of God reveales them to be the very mind of God else they are received for the authority of Man The Pharisees had the Scriptures in the Letter Answ. Scriptures are not the word of God but in their Grammaticall sense and reading otherwise Jewes and Pharisees have not the Scriptures in the letter that is in the true literall sense for the Pharisees corrupted the Scriptures and made them null the literall sense is the most spirituall sense because Familisticall and Popish allegories and new-light-senses are wild-fire not Gods word Saltmarsh and H.N. doe as corruptly also expone Scripture as the Pharisees did of old For example 1 Tim. 3. God manifested in the flesh and Zach. 13.3 4 5. and 2 Pet. 3.1 2 3 4 c. and Rom. 5. that notable place concerning the first and second Adam and 2 Thess. 2. and the place Rev. 11.1 2. where Saltmarsh saith p. 17. the outer Court of the Temple troden upon by the Gentiles is the flesh and first creation and all outward administrations and many the like so as they leave off to be the word of God being abused by their phantasticall allegories and senses that are not the minde of the Spirit nor his scope 2. If yee receive not Fundamentals but in so far as the Spirit reveales them in the literall sense yee doe well But a naturall Spirit may receive the Orthodox sound sense and be farre from inward revelation that makes the word effectuall 3. We will no man to receive the Word beleevingly because men or Churches command so to doe But of this before the same is Swenckfields argument CHAP. XXVII How Ordinances and the letter of the Word are Instruments of conveying of Christ and his grace â—o us and neither adored of us nor uselesse to us 31. NO outward Ordinance or Ministration of the Creature or of Letter can convey or conferre any spirituall thing they are but images or shadowes of spirituall things the seeing of things darkly as in a glasse 1 Cor. 13. Sparkles of glory p. 247. Answ. This is that which Swenckfield and Mr. Dell and all Libertines teach that the written read and preached Word is no instrument of saving soules because it is not an effectual instrument without the Spirit but the word internall or the Spirit within teaching must be all then is every mans inward word Spirit Conscience his Bible Rule and obliging Lâ—w and every man is obliged to follow his blind guide his consciencâ— and then he is not infallible Hence no compulsion in matters of Conscience yea nor in Polygamy murther For the Word is no Rule say Familists 2. There is not one faith but every man hath a faith and Religion of his own by which he is saved 32 Saltmarsh now riseth higher for whereas he said Free grace c. 49. p. 179 180. To doe any thing merely as commanded from the power of an outward commandement brings but forth legall and mixt service or at best finer hypocrisie Now hee saith in his Sparkles of glory now the outward Ordinance or ministration of the creature or of the letter cannot convey spirituall things to us and epist. to the Reader p. 6. The other opinion of Protestants is that the letting up of such a forme of worshiping God in ordinances scripture letter of the word praying faith habits of graces c. is an immediate way of fixing God and his Spirit upon it which is indeed a finer kind of Idolatry to conceive that God enters into outâ—ard things and conveys his al-glorious and allmighty spirit by them when as they are onely signes figures and Images of more spirituall things injoyed or to be injoyed and that of Gods appearance and conveyance of himselfe in outward things according to this opinion is such as the Papists hold as to Images c. Or things conferring grace ex opere operato and all Idolaters accordingly conceiving that God immediatly informes and glorifies and spiritualizeth those formes and figures to the beholders as the Israelites when the Calfe was made cryed these are thy Gods O Israel I know Ordinances used in their true nature and as things that are the parables figures and types of spirituall thingâ— are not to be rejected but many Christians doe sweetly partake of them in this their estate of weakenesse or bondage wherein God makes heavenly things appeare by earthly that men as Thomas may see and beleeve though blessed are they that have not seene and yet doe beleeve Thâ—re is something of the mystery of God in this and somâ—thing of a mystery of Sathan in it That of God is this that the Lord doth in much wisdome suffer the weakenesse of some spirituall men to come forth and by this hee carieth spirituall things in more mystery and manageth the glory of his spirit through wayes and things which are an offence and scandal before the world by which some stumble and fall and are broken Christ was set up for the falling as well as rising of many in Israel That of Sathan is this of reproaching the pure spirit of God by reproaches viz. Of praying by the spirit and preaching by the spirit and new revelations and new lights thus making the world blaspheme and the weaker Saints affraid of the glory of the spirit lest it proove delusions Answ. Here is good Reader a more avowed reproaching of the wisdome of
the same way at preaching calling it Idolatry as these that were lost break their necks upon the preaching of the Gospell as foolishnesse 1 Cor. 1.18.23 And these that stumbled at the word 1 Pet. 1.2.8 stumbled not at the internal word and the law written in their heart the only word of Swinckefeld and Familists but at the externall word preached for they never knew the internall word 2. When saith he Protestants set up such a form of worshipping God in Ordinances hearing searching the Scriptures reading praying seales it is an immediate way of fixing God and his Spirit upon it and indeed a finer kinde of Idolatry to conceive that God enters into outward things he means the written and preached Scriptures Sacraments praying hearing c. so the Antichristian Beast H. Nicholas speaketh Evangely or joyfull message of the Kingdome chap. 34. But the while now that the Figurative Services and ceremonies of the Christians flourished in their vigor he hath raised up me H. N. H. Nicholas meaneth hearing reading of Scripâ—ures and all outward Ordinances which he calleth Figurative Services and Ceremonies and Saltmarsh saith worshipping God according to the Scriptures is an immediate way of fixing God and his Spirit to this forme To Scriptures and Ordinances then he giveth us his good leave except we would be finer Idolaters to follow the Spirit without and beside the Scripture For the Scripture is but a Form and a thing of Figures and Letters And though the Lord and his Spirit be not tyed or fixed to Scriptures yet are we tyed to the Law and Testimony and if any spirit any Apostle Paul any H. N. or Saltmarsh will lead us by a Spirit with another Gospel we pronounce him accursed Esay 8.20 Gal. 1.8 2 Joh. 10. 3. We confesse if to tremble at the Word as Josiah did 2 Kings 22.19 and these in whom God dwelleth Esay 66.1 2. Esay 57.15 be a making of an Idoll of the Word and a Legall service then did God command and reward Idolatry in the old Testament which is abominable and then we professe that wee under the new Testament worship God after the way which these men call Idolatry but mourning and shedding of teares at the seeing of him in the Word preached whom we have pierced Zach. 12.10 11 12. is no Legall Idolatry but a Prophesie to be fulfilled under the kingdome of the Messiah and when the Saints are pricked in heart and tremble at the Word preached Acts 2.37.38 Acts 9.5 6. Acts 16.29 30. Luke 7.37 38. They adore not the Letters nor sounds of the Word but God that conveyes himselfe to their soules by these meanes of his own appointing 3. It is abominably false that God conveyes himselfe in outward things as Papists say he conveyes himselfe to the soule by Images For Images or Portraits of God are in themselves religious meanes of worship utterly unlawfull and forbidden in the second Commandement when as Ordinances are lawfull conveyances of God to sinners 1 Cor. 1.18 For the preaching of the Crosse is to them that perish foolishnesse but unto us who are saved it is the power of God 21. It pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to save such as beleeve 23. But we preach Christ crucified to the Jewes a stumbling-block to the Grecians foolishnesse 24. But unto them that are called both Jewes and Greeks Christ the power of God and the wisdome of God Rom. 1.16 For I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that beleeveth to the Jew first and also to the Greek 1 Cor. 2.4 5. 2 Cor. 10.4 5. Rev. 1.16 and this is never said of Images in old or new Testament 4 We utterly deny that God immediatly informes glorifies and spiritualizeth these forms and figures as the Israelites thought that God informed the Calfe If any idolize the preached or written Word it is not our doctrine nor did Saltmarsh ever aim to prove any such thing to be our doctrine or that the Word heard conferreth grace ex opere operato If hearing be not mixed with faith it profiteth nothing the carnall moralist dreameth that formes and Church-service will save him but Protestants teach no such thing 5. Ordinances are not meere figures and signes but holy divine powerfull signes like a Hammer a two edged Sword weapons mighty through God and the life majesty divinity power heaven that is in the Word doe be-ly Familists Therefore it is false that in their nature they are but Parables Figures and Types For the words and letters are so but in their sence as they include the thing signâ—fiâ—d they are another thing of a higher straine 6 These Ordinances are the everlasting Gospel the Covenant the Lords Supper in which we annunciate the Lords death till he come again 1 Cor. 11.26 and therefore are not for the state of bondage onely 7. Nor are Ordinances earthly things but lively spirituall heavenly treasures 2 Cor. 4.7 8. Who ever exponed Scripture as Saltmarsh and Familists doe For he calls the seeing groping and feeling of the holes in Christs side and the print of the nailes in his hands and feet the ordinances of the written and preached Word and Seales or Sacraments by which he clearly insinuates that some never enjoy ordinances of Word Scripture and Seales and yet beleeve in Christ as â—hriâ—t saith that â—ome never saw never gropâ—d the holes in his 〈◊〉 and side â—s Thomas did yet do beleeve and so are more blâ—ssâ—d theâ— Thomas But let Saltmarsh shew who are these who beleeve and yet their faith came not by hearing contrary to Rom. 10.14 9. It is true Christ preached and conveyed to the soules of men by the foolishnesse of preaching is a scandall to many But not that only but that Christ onâ—y so low despicable as a Saviour shamed crucified cursed rejected should be the Saviour of the world and the way to eternall happinesse is the great scandall so it is not the Letter or sound â—f words or the foolishnesse of Figures and Signes that occasioneth mens stumbling at Christ but the thing signified in this letter and sound of words For the Grecians and great wits of the world did convey their happines they promised to men by Characters Letters and figures namely by the Divine writings of Plato Aristotle Cicero Seneca Socrates and so did the wise Philosophers who by words and grave sentences would make their Disciples and their Sectaries happy Then Christ is not appoynted for the ruine of men and to be a snaâ—e because he conveyeâ—h himselfe his Spirit and faith salvation and grace by words but by words of so despicable and base a Redeemer as Maâ—ies Son hanged on a tree 10. We cast no reproaches on the Spirit but are as much for praying by the Spirit preaching by the Spirit as he but not by the Spirit separated from the Word Revelations Such 1. as the Word knoweth not 2.
the crosse all the naturall faculties power and excellencies that the Creator gave to us when we were created and nailing these to the crosse was Christs crucifying of the flesh and we are the same way crucified with Christ as so many joynt Saviours with him by suffering afflictions and in place of this crucified flesh all the Saints have the Spirit to act in them and our conversion to God or restauration in the second Adam is in that we are made againe in Christ partakers of the divine nature and of the substantiall being of God or godded with the new heavenly being of God in love and Christed with Christ and turned when we are perfectly renewed into all spirit Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory pag. 71. And the naturall faculties of our soule mind will affections are in our conversion removed and in place of them comes the very Holy Ghost in person and very Christ himselfe acts in us Rise Reigne Ruine of Antino art 1. art 2. pag. 1. and lives in us not by faith and created grace but substantially and personally and for this they alledge Gal. 2.20 I live not but Christ lives in me and so neither our naturall power or any thing nor is created grace any thing but Christ is all in all CHAP. XXX Familists will have all externals indifferent 2. SAltm saith Christians should live in the unity of the Spirit under their severall formes and attaintments Now by forms and attaintments he meanes Prelacie Presbyterie Independencie yea Poperie and all outward worship and ordinances of which he saith there is no forme nor model in the letter of the Scriptures and so he maketh the Scriptures as unperfect as the Papists doe the one dreaming of a Spirit in the breast of the Pope and cursed Clergie to be the master of our faith the other an Anabaptisticall Spirit of unwritten revelations to be our leader and they reproach the word of God as formes characters figures a faith Ceremoniall and figurative services out of the knowledge of the Scripture as H.N. saith Evang. ch 34. sent 10. And by Christians he meanes Saints of divers and contrary sects wayes Religions such as is the Chaos of a Church in the Sectaries Army in which there are Arrians that say Christ was but a mere godly man Antitrinitarians Socinians Arminians Seekers Anabaptists most of them all being Arminians Familists Antinomians Enthysiasts and all these should agree in the unity of the Spirit and as he saith after pag. 20. in these outward things they ought to please one another to edification Rom. 13.10 Rom. 8.2 Col. 2.20 the Law of love and spirit or life being more royall and excellent then any worldly rudiments whatsoever Now it is cleare that his meaning is they should keep the unity of the Spirit and please one another in all outward things as Rom. 15.1.2 so I thinke he should cite the place that is doe as Anabaptists among Anabaptists be a Presbyterian among Presbyterians an Independent among Independents Prelaticall among Prelaticall men that we offend not one another because the Law of loving our neighbour is above being baptised or not baptised and using of the signe of the crosse or not using it and all the five Popish bastard Sacraments are lesse then loving our brother upon this ground Familists make all externalls free and indifferent and so doth Oliver Crumwell in his letter to the House of Commons 1645. which I set downe here that many in both Kingdomes who looked on him as a godly man may be satisfied toward him whether he favour Familisme or no for it smelleth rankly of that fleshly sect it was printed before by Authority Presbyterians Independents all have here the same Spirit of faith and prayer the same presence and answer they agree here know no names of difference pity it is it should be otherwise any where All that beleeve have the reall unity which is most glorious because inward and spirituall in the body and to the head for being united in formes commonly called uniformity every Christian will for peace sake study and doe as far as conscience will permit and from Brethren in things of the minde we looke for no compulsion but that of light and reason in other things God hath put the sword in the Parliaments hands for the terror of evill doers and the praise of them that doe well if any plead exemption from it he knows not the Gospell if any would wring it out of your hands or steale it from you under what pretence soever I hope they shall doe it without effect that God will maintaine it in your hand and direct you in the use thereof is the prayer of Now because this Letter was publickly Printed and containes doctrine unsound and scandalous to me and many other every Christian is obliged to be ready to give an answer to every man that asketh a reason of the hope that is in him with meeknesse and fear 1 Pet. 3.15 especially when he giveth a publick scandall of unsoundnesse in the faith I thought my selfe tyed in conscience and others are debters to me for the same freedome of conscience in the truth which they crave to themselves in errors and hereâ—ies to shew how scandalous and unsound this Letter is Presâ—yterians Independents all have the same Spirit of faith and prayer the same presence and answâ—r Answ. This is no just enumeration to prove the inward and spirituall unity in the Army which he intends for there bee in the Army Socinians Arminians Anabaptists and by name Jo. Saltmarsh Mr. Del and Seekers who in Print disclaime both Presbyterians and Independents and to my knowledge there is not this day in England any that is a mere Independent which maintaineth nothing but Independencie with moâ—t of these of N. England and does not hold other unsound and corrupt tenets especially that of Liberty of conscience which bordereth with Atheisme Scepticisme and with all faiths and no faith 2. I am not of the Authors minde that Presbyterians and Independents as now they are can have the same spirit of faith and prayer except we say with H Nicholas the first Elder of the family of love that all externalls in Religion Presbyterians Independents Popes Cardinals Bishops Priests Deacons Sextons Services Ceremonies yea and the Church of Rome till contentions arose about these as H N. Evangelie c. 32. c. 33. saith are indifferent and no wayes unlawfull H. N. saith his followers are subject to no Gods no Lawes or Ceremonies but only to the Lord their God and to his most holy service of love they are not likewise subject in bondage unto the creatures neither yet to any created thing but only to the Creator c all their life minde and delight only is in God and God himselfe likewise with his mind life or Spirit is in them and they are even so of one conformity or substance with each other namely God and his people of peace Spirit l. and c. 55. l. 9. No
unity but imaginary unity because outward and in visible formes before men not inward not spirituall not most glorious so are whoring lying chambering sinnes in the justified only before men and done by the flesh not sinnes before God nor against any Law all that preach duties and against such sinnes to our Familists are literall outside carnall and legall preachers to H. Nicholas Evang. c. 4. s. 4. unilluminated unregenerated unrenewed ungodded unsent all because they are Scripture-learned and to these men the Scripture is but as formes and outward things and so no sin to neglect it there is no unity of professing hearing speaking the same truth of walking as the Redeemed of the Lord. Love in the heart is all H. Nich. 1 Exhor c. 16. s. 2. calleth all Ordinances and Chriâ—tian walking in Christ false exercises or usages which beare a godly shew 1. The Author will have no reall unity but inward and spirituall What then is become of all outward Ordinances that have an outside by Christs appointment answering to an inside and these two united make but one and the same spirituall Ordinance for the body followeth the soule and both follow the Spirit of Jesus according to the written word and the vocall praying the preaching the hearing visibly acted by a beleever in the outward is no lesse spirituall when inside and outside both joyne with the word and Spirit then the inward acts of the minde transacted only within the soule This Author following H. Nicholas and Mr. Del and Saltmarsh would exclude all unity in the body to the head that consists in outward Ordinances as if Christ were not the head of the body visible and of the true visible Church as well as of the invisible Church and as if Christ as the head of the Church did not command and appoint there should bee a visible Ministery an externall Church-government which is spirituall and outward Ordinances of hearing preaching praying Sacraments written word of the old and new Testament but had left all these free to men therefore H Nicholas condemns all knowledge of the Scriptures as Ceremoniall false literall and fleshly wisdome So his Epist. to the two daughters of Warwicke speakes and Evangel ch 34. he rejects the figurative services and Ceremonies that arise from the knowledge of the Scriptures as contrary to the spirituall and inward service of the holy being of God in love and godly wisdome Therefore these Authors call the word of God and externall Ordinances nothing but formes the letter characters figures flesh or externall fleshly Ordinances that perish with the using and are no better then the Ceremonies of Moses Law that are gone and buried and may not be used Saltmars Sparkles of glory p 293.287 288 243 244 245 246 247. Del uniformity examined pag. 7.8 wee know Familists and especially Mr. Dels Sermon before the House of Commons p. 7 8 9 10 18 19 c. cryes downe all Reformation but that which is of the heart and inward and spirituall So Saltmarsh Sparkles p. 217. And this Antichrist is one who denyes Christ comming in the flesh or God in his people who is comming and comming that is ever flowing out in fresh and glorious discoveries and manifestations of himselfe forbidding all beyond them as new lights and false revelations and fixing God and his appearances in their conceptions votes and results and councels and consequents and Lawes of worship In which you see these are one and the same denying Christ comming in the flesh and denying his comming in fresh and glorious discoveries of himselfe then must God incarnate and manifested in the flesh and borne of a woman and of the seed of David be nothing but God by his Spirit opening a new light of Familisme as H. N. taught every spirituall man was Christ and there was not another second Adam and every sinning man the first Adam 2. Christ in the flesh is but a forme and flesh and to bee under his heavenly and spirituall teaching as he preacheth Matth. 13. Joh. 13. Joh. 15 16 17. c. is to bee under the Law and the bondage thereof as under a more legall Christ then that of all Spirit and pure and glorious Spirit It is most considerable that Familists and Antinomians who make every Saint to be Godded and Christed with the godly being make every beleever to be God manifested in the flesh And as Papists make as many hosts as many Christs in their dreame of Transubstantiation so only Familists and Papists multiply many Christs to us and no doubt Christ had an eye to both but specially to Familists Matth. 24.23 then if any man say unto you Loe here is Christ or loe there is Christ beleeve it not 24. For there shall arise false Christs and false Prophets c. 3. The forbidding of new lights and new discoveries of God beyond what is revealed in the Scripture to which under pain of a curse we may not adde Rev. 22.17.18 is unlawfull because the scripture to Saltmarsh is but a forme that perisheth with the using and to Familists a fixing of God Idolatrously wâ—thin created formes Vnion in formes commonly called Vniformity every Christian for peace sake will study Why should the Authour speake of Uniformity with such an estranging and detestable expression for with his hand lifted up to the most high God he swears to endeavour to bring the Churchâ—s of God in the three Kingdomes to the nearest Vniformity in Religion confession of faith forme of Church government Now by uniformity we understand not figures words characters which we tye no man too so they speake not as Hereticks and Familists who tell us of an incarnating of God in every Saint or a Godding a Christing of a Creature see H. Nicholas Evange c. 34. Nor doe we meane union in time places persons as Mr. Del ignorantly phancies in his Vniformity examined he may examine his owne examination for he speakes he knowes not what by Vniformity we meane union in the things and in the true Doctrine and substantial practises of faith worship government of the Church in the fundamentals But the Arguments of Del and other Familists prove that the Saints are not to be taught by any ordinances preaching reading hearing I should be glad this Authour were neither of the faith of Del nor Saltmarsh but hâ—s letter smellâ—th rankly of them Yea by this way all England are licenced 〈◊〉 doe what they list on the Lords day and the Booke of spoâ—â—s licencing all Plays and pasttimes from morning till night on the Lords day must be called for agaâ—ne which 〈…〉 Bishops were ashamed of for Vniformity of all Christians and Churches to â—eâ—pe the Lords day is but a form and no spirituall worship to Familists Del saith the spirituall Church is taught by the anoynting the carnall Church by councels By this the Familists dâ—ny all Oathes and Covenants and abjuration of false Doctrine under the new Testament in which they will
have nothing but inward spirituall worship and say now it was unlawfull to take â—he Covenant and the deepest Familists say it was at that time dangerous to refuse the Covenâ—nt and they might lawfully take it and keepe their heart to God for H. N. Epistle to the Daughters of Warwick so teacheth Now councels as sermons and preaching and the written word are but formes to these men Anoynting is the work of the alone Holy Ghost 1 John 2.27 and no worke of men and they are all carnall â—en or such as H. Nicholas speaketh are wise with Worldly Antichristian false and fleshly wisdome 2 He tels us the New Testament worship consisteth in faith hope love and citeth John 4.23 and Paul preached at Troas and administred the Lords Supper till breake of day all that beleeved were together and continued daily in the Temple and did breake bread from house to house here was union but not a word of externall Vniformitie Answ. Here was all the Uniformity we crave for that which Peter preached in one house Matthew or another Apostle preached not the same very words and in the same forme of Grammer but all the twelve preached the same thing in Doctrine prayed for the same thing all administred received the Supper of the Lord according to the Institution of Christ all did sit at table all did take break and eate all did drink after the elements were blessed this Uniformity or unity cal it as you will we seeke and an union in the externall acts and ordinances but this unity is not among Presbyterians Familists Antinomians Arrians neither Doctrine nor praying nor beleeving of these same fundamentals are one as the letter would say for if all have love and all give faith and beleife to the dictats of their Conscience and a Spirit leading without scripture This unity sufficeth not though Familists beleeve Christ is not God incarnate yet we beleeve he is God incarnate though Antinomians beleive a justified man cannot sin needs not coÌ„fesse nor sorrow for sin yet we beleive the just contrary here is neither unity say we nor uniformity we have unity of faith hope love say Familists but no uniformity because there is an indifferency in what ye beleeve if yee beleeve what Conscience or an Enthysiasticall spirit speake to you it is all one you have true faith and true love By the way of these men The Unâ—formity that Familists cry downe is the tying of the spirit and his various working to one form and way of working for this were to rule order inlarge and straighten the spirit of God by the spirit of man saith Del. But we judge Familists to be ignorant of the state of the question For the preaching and worshipping of God in spirit and truth is not the thing in question but how the outward Ordinances whither the spirit concurre with them or concurre not ought to be ordered we say God hath not left men at freedome to follow the dictates of Conscience at will which often is conceit not Conscience the word regulateth us sufficiently that we looke to the rules of edification charity prudency order decency and especially the word of God But the mystery is this all outward things are indifferent and we are to please one another in them and the spirit without the word is a rule to us in the ordering of externals We heare Saltmarsh and M. Beacon say we must please one another in love in outward things so H. Nicholas saith paterne of the pres Temp. The Services and Ceremonies he meanes all the Idolatrous service of the Church of Rome shall not save any one without the good nature of Jesus Christ and of his service of love nor yet condemne any one in that good nature of Jesus Christ nor in the service of love I see not then how Becold sinned in taking fifteen wives at once for to follow the word and figures of the Law thou shalt not commit Adultery is as Del and Familists tell us the spirit of man that inlargeth straitens the spirit of God which would have some colour if preaching of the word sacraments hearing were to be ordered by the wisdome of mere men and if Orthodox Doctrines of councels in their matter were mens devises and not Gods word and if the spirit of God did not agree to goe along with his owne Ordinance In Vniformity every Christian will doe for peace sake as far as Conscience will permit But shall the Christian doe nothing for truths sake and for the commanding law of God in Uniformity or in unity or onenesse in externall worship In external worship then we have no law but please one another in love and the law of peace or if Conscience have any acting therein it is Conscience acted by the Spirit without the word so in all externals if we keepe faith and love in the heart we may live as we list A good loose world there is an Uniformity in wars in marrying in whoring in invading the rights of the Subjects their power liberty goods possessions wee have no law in these but peace pleasing one another in love And what may we not doe then If we keepe Familistical love in our heart which is the Godly being and the Godding of man with God a permitting Conscience no word of God is our rule But the onely rule say they is Conscience Led with peace that is with a desire to please one another in love in all externals in cursing or no cursing murthering or no murthering whoring no whoring lying blaspheming railing no lying no blaspheming no railing For the written word and law of God the Old and New Testament to Antinomians and Familists is a forme a letter and some certaine figures which yet are not the Christian mans obliging rule Saltm sparkles of glory p. 238 239. for p. 216 217. The whore is adorned saith he with gold and pearle which are those excellencyes of nature and formes of worship and Scriptures with which shee decks her self as a counterfit Spouse of Christ pag. 243.245 So the Uniformity of having the same Old New Testament and the same Law and Gospell preached is here covertly condemned and the having the same outward Ordinances is contrary to inward and spirituall unity in the Godly being of love and faith as if we had no word of God for to read Scripture partake of Ordinances but all externals were free In things of the mind wee looke for no compulsion but of light and reason The Authour means in Religion and faith which cannot be compelled we looke for no compulsion This was as much As we looke not from the Parliament for any Laws or use of the Sword to punish us then if one should deny there is a God as many fools doe if any should blaspheme and raile against the Godhead wee looke the Parliament should not take notice of it 2 all Religion here comes in under the name of things of the minde
for sinnes that Christ hath so blotted out that they have neither name being nor nature of sinnes is unlawfull and we are obliged by no Commandement of God say they to duties the Spirit maketh us willing but the word and Spirit are not contrary as we conceive the Spirit doth oblige as it goes along with the obliging word for if ye commit murther or lie say they being justified yee sinne not but the flesh in you 2. Wee are not guilty therein because the Spirit acted us not to forbeare 3. It was pardoned and remitted before it was committed and so hath neither name nor nature of sinne for the right end of duties we know no other but to glorifie God to be land-marks or a way to our countrey and to testifie we love our Redeemer we make them not one penny of payment for heaven â— I am not against the settlement of Church-government prudently as now Ans. If Prudential-government be from Christ and his Testament it is not enough not to be against Christ but ye must be with him if it be not of Christ the more shame to you and all your way not to be against that which hath not Christ for its Father and Authour 2 The King of the Church in all substantials hath set out a plat-forme in his word Humane prudence is too bold to prescribe to Christ how he should rule his House But this way Saltmarsh is not against the Church-government of Rome by Popes Cardinals Patryarchs Metropolitans Arch-Bishopes and the Government abjurd in his Covenant for these be prudential Church-governments 3 It is a wide Familisticall conscience to teach there is no Church no ministry no preaching no censures now on earth as you and all Seekers doe and yet not to bee against a Church-government in a prudential way in which the Magistrate sits as a Church-Officer to judge But this is the detestable Neutrality of Antinomians in all Religions to be neither hot nor cold this nor that 6 Nor is this any cause or reason why Saltmarsh should not be against the Prudentiall Government of mans devising because God hath his people under severall attaintments and measures as in Queen Maries Martyrdome for then because God hath saved some under Prelacie some under Poperie yea before Christs comming some under Gentilisme as Saltmarsh thinketh of Job for then Saltmarsh and Familists should not be against the settlement of Prelaticall Government and of their Romish Ceremonies not against Popish and Heathenish Prudentiall and Idolatrous Church-Government I thinke then Saltmarsh will be any thing in externals Paganish Popish or Prelatical no wonder then that Familists in their Petition raile against Puritans for none-conformity and professe in their Petition to King James their obedience to all the Prelaticall will-worship CHAP. XXXI Saltmarsh and Familists teach that there is salvation in all Religions I Am onely against a forme as it becomes an Engine of persecution c. Ans. So Saltmarsh here opens a great mystery of Familisme which is Liberty of conscience and salvation under all Religions for if any forme of Religion never so sound be commanded even by a Law of God and ratified politically by a Law of man and none left free to mens owne Spirit as to the only binding rule though it be a Spirit of Sathan it is no lawfull Religion to Saltmarsh Now that this is his minde is cleare from that he saith Spark 171 172. In books of controversie we can but set letter to letter and Scripture to Scripture and argument to argument and nothing can be judged till the day or time of more revelation of truth till the Holy Ghost and fire sit upon each of us trying every mans worke and burning up that in us which is hay and stubble in which words beside that Saltm judgeth and condemneth himselfe in writing this same booke of Controversie in favour of the Familists condemning in expresse words the Protestants in all the articles of their faith he will have no man to see truth or to judge any otherwise or know what he beleeves but by conjectures till the day of revelation come that he turne Familist and become all Spirit and all glory so all the Protestants that are not Familists set but letter to letter and are literall legalists and have no certainty what they beleeve and when this Spirit commeth he teacheth not by the word setting letter to letter and Scipture to Scripture but by immediate inspiration above and beyond the word 2. This Spirit even having come upon Saltmarsh as hee plainly saith p. 68. And in his Epistle to the Parliament p. 2.3 does but dictate to him errors hay and stabble that must be consumed for if he so do when he hath taught these toyes hee teacheth the contrary the next day what a spirit is this 3. If the Scripture be not the judge of controversies by setting letter to letter Scripture to Scripture understood according to the naturall and genuine grammaticall sense which the words yeeld without constraint then is the Scripture as Scripture and in its native sense a nose of wax and hath no native sense but wee are to expect a higher spirituall allegorick sense then the letter can beare that from the Spirit We have by this way then no certain rule of faith the unâ—â—able then may lawfully wrest the scripture to their own desâ—ruction Paul proveth Jesus to be the true Messiah and that convincingly he confounded the Jewes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 confuting them that they were confounded in their mind and strongly proved with violence and strength of Scripture light that this is the Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 9.22 and Christ remitteth the Jews to the Scriptures as the judging rule Act. 5.39 If the Scriptures be so dark uncertain doubt some to naturall men void of the Spirit ye shall not convince Cain by the 6. Commandement that he is a murtherer nor Achan by the 8 Command that he is a theef nor Ananias that he is a lyar All may say the Spirit hath the coÌ„trary sense that truly by this way And in the following words he would not be against an Assembly or Synod at Westminster though he deny there is any such Ordinance of God now as Synod or Ministers or Church if they would minister as they have received that is propound to all the Kingdome he saith not all the Churches what they are perswaded of in their conscience and leave it without compulsion to the Spirit of God to perswade for this were true liberty where we see to minister as we receive 1 Pet. 4.10 to Saltmarsh is to teach and propound to others and walke themselves and accordingly beleeve as they have received that is according as they are perswaded in their conscience then if the Assembly of Divines were perswaded in their consciences that to one man to have fifteen wives at once as John of Leyden and his beleeved and that the Alcaron were the
not ergo the invisible Church at all times and finally may simply fall from the sound faith of fundamentalls necessary for salvation more then this is a good consequence this particular beleever may in one particular fundamentall point erre fouly and grossely for a time ergo he is not infallibille simpliciter but may finally and totally fall away And that of our Saviours I have prayed for thee that thy faith faile not Luke 22.32 though it free not Beleevers from particular failings both in doctrine of faith and conversation of life and that grossely and fouly yet it secures them by Christs intercession in a state of infallibility in fundamentalls and in a condition of indeclinability in conversion so as beleevers are infallible in point of faith touching fundamentalls necessary to salvation except Familists hold the Apostacie of the Saints or that all may goe to heaven finally doubting Pag. 174.175 Sparkles Saltmars tells what are the tradions of man and for Mark 7.9 he citeth Matth. 9. or heresies Now a heresie saith he is something against the doctrine of faith in the word or Scriptures not against any interpretations doctrins conclusions glosses comments or preaching of men who speak not Scripture originally nor infallibly as the Apostles did but so far as that is the very Scripture they speak so far as they speak the truth in Jesus and in the Spirit of God else they teach for doctrines the traditions of men Answ. Traditions of men are not necessarily errors in fundamentalls except only by a remote consequence as all errors are against the fundamentalls 2. There are heresies that are by good consequence against fundamentalls else the Saduces their denying of the resurrection Mat. 22. was no heresie for Christ proveth by a good consequence that they denyed the Scripture I am the God of Abraham when Abraham was then dead when God spake out of the bush to Moses Exod. 3. yet they denyed but conclusions deduced from Scripture 3. There is another strange ingredient in heresie according to Familists and that is because God speakes not now immediatly his word to us as he did to the Apostles no man is an hereticke that denyeth the whole faith except he that denyes the Scripture as the Scripture and except he deny it in so farre as teachers speake the truth in Jesus and in the Spirit of God else that is if they be not Familiâ—ts that teach and speake not in the Famisticall spirit they teach for doctrines the traditions of men that is heresies for Gods truth then to speake heresie is to speake only against fundamentall truths when a Familist in the Spirit of God speaketh them 2. But then when a hereticke readeth in the word this fundamentall Christ came in the world to save sinners 1 Tim. 1.15 though he deny it and spit at it that is no heresie because the paper and printed booke speaketh not in the Spirit of Jesus 3. The written word of God is not the word of God but only the word is spoken by a Familist in the Spirit of Christ. 4. When Preachers void of the Spirit speake that which is the very word of God and fundamentalls of faith these truths are not the word of God but the traditions of men and heresies so his Master H.N. taught the Scripture preaching to be but figurative service the word of God was never published to the world till H.N. the least among the holy ones of God was made alive through Christ anointed with his godly being manned himselfe with H N. and godded H.N. with himself published the light of glory H. Nicholas Evangelic c. 34. sent 9. Pag. 175. Schisme is a dividing from Christians who are in an outward profession of truth Now there may bee schisme iâ— visible Churches or fellowships of Saints upon this account but there can bee none in the true body of Christ or the spirituall Church for they that are joyned to the Lord are one spirit and they are made perfect in one Answ. There is no outward Schisme or renting but it begins at the heart Schisme is a dividing of the hearts as well as a visible parting with the Church or a part thereof else schisme were no sinne which yet Paul reproveth as a sinne 1 Cor. 1. 1 Cor. 3.1 2. The Church of Corinth and these that made a rent were both the visible and the invisible Church that they were the visible Saltm cannot deny they were the invisible Church also 1 Cor. 1.13 Christ was crucified for them and they were babes in Christ fed with milke 1 Cor. 3.1.2 and built upon one only foundation v. 10. Saltmarsh must say they were all unconverted that made the schisme 3. Familists will have none the true body and spirituall Church of Christ but the invisible Church so that upon this account they that beleeve and visibly professe neither Christ nor his truth before men yea who all their dayes deny Christ and so shall be denyed of Christ before the Father and his holy Angells Matth. 10.32 33. may be and are the true body of Christ and the Spirituall Church so H. Nicholas Epistle to the two daughters of Warwicke 4. May not a schisme and seperation fall in these that are both the true body and spirituall Church when of a Church of beleevers effectually called consisting of foure hundred two hundred seperate from two hundred I think they may as well as Barnabas a good man and full of the Holy Ghost seperated from Paul But in so farre as they are saith he in that one Spirit they cannot be divided Ans. True but Saltm speakes lyes in hypocrisie when he saith the spirituall Church are made perfect in one Lord in this life upon the same reason as they are one and as united to the Lord they cannot lye whore steale murther but out of some remnants of corruption they can sinne But Familists put them in a condition they can in this life sinne no more or if they sinne their transgression is not sinne it is not they but their Asse the flesh that sinnes as Libertines said but that is no violation of the Law of God CHAP. XXXIII Saltmarsh Sparkles pag. 22â— Familists minde touching Prayer ALL constant speakings to God in this as they call a conceived way or impremeditate or extemporary way is taken commonly amongst Christians for prayer in the Spirit and for that Spirituall way which the Disciples of Christ used in the Gospel who were growne up from the infancy and childishnesse of formes or words taught them which is but a meer natural or outward thing as they say which any may perform by strength of naturall parts as wit and memory and affections Saltmarsh here first condemneth prayer morning and evening under the words of constant speakings to God because he will have no praying but when the Spirit acts immediatly 2. All extemporary prayers goe not for praying in the Spirit among Christians commonly he belyeth Protestants and the truly
envying striving and schisme till the Lord say come up hither whereas he sharply rebuketh them for their envying and schismes Now if for envying and schisme the Corinthians bee carnall as no doubt they were carnall in so far and if therefore under the ministration of Christ in the flesh and not under all Spirit upon some other considerations they must have been spirituall and so under the all-Spirit or pure glorious spirit of M. Saltmarsh for as they are called carnall so also spirituall 1 Cor. 1.10 11 12 13 14. washen justified sanctified in the name of our Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God temples of the Holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6.11.15.19 changed into the same spirit from glory to glory as by the Spirit of the Lord 2 Cor. 3.18 espoused to one husband Christ 2 Cor. 11.2 let Saltmar answer if none of these were converts that are called carnall for their envying 2. whether one part of this Church were under Johns and Christs Ministery some under all-spirit 1 Cor. 1. Christ sent me not to baptise but to preach Then hee baptised according to his spirituall liberty to the Jew he was a Jew p. 82. Ans. Hee sent not Paul to baptise rather then to preach for Paul baptised 1 Cor. 14.16 then he did it as sent but it is a tricke of Familists to comply with all Religions and deny the true Religion where there is hazard as H. Nicholas said Epist. to the two daughters of Warwick and call that compliance the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free 2. Then baptizing with water was a part of Pauls Ministery which Saltmarsh denyes The spirits of just men made perfect or the true Christian in spirit are these true spirituall Elders in the New Testament Ans. The spirits made perfect are the glorified in heaven associated with the Angels Heb. 12.22 But Saltmarsh will have life eternall confined within this life only to the Elders of the New Testament that is as I conceive Elders of the family of love The true triall of the gifts is when the spirits of Prophets are subject to the Prophets that is when the gift by which any one speakes of Jesus Christ is manifested in the hearts or spirits of the Saints when they see the truths they minister as they are in Jesus and in themselves and in them that are spirituall and truly anointed by the same Spirit 91 92. Ans. Such a subjection to the Prophets hath no warrant in the Text for it supposeth none to be Prophets but those that are inwardly anointed and manifest their spirit of Prophesie to the anointed only as if the anointed may not take him for an anointed Prophet who is only gifted and void of saving grace So H. Nich. Exhor 1. c. 16. No man can rightly according to the truth of the holy Scripture or according to the spirituall understanding of the godly wisdome deale in or use the true Gods service nor should take in hand to busie himselfe therein but only the illuminated Elders in the godly wisdome which walke in the house of love c. 〈…〉 nothing in this triall of his aptnesse to teach 〈…〉 in the Scriptures 〈◊〉 p 272 They did all drinke the same spirituall drinke that is the Ordinances of the Old Testament were as much spirituall as these of the New and signified Christ in the flesh But he concludes be not yee Idolaters that is idolize not outward formes the rocke baptisme 271. these both of Old and New Testament are alike outward letter visible and perish with the using Ans. The Ordinances of the Old Testament are called carnall in opposition to endlesse life Heb. 7.16 and because weake and they could not though bloody take away sins Heb. 7.18 19. Heb. 10.1 2. for the new Covenant promises in Christ the true better eternall Mediator doe all these then it is against Scripture that the Ordinances of both were alike carnall though without the Spirit neither availed 2. The Idolatry of outward Ordinances is condemned as trusting in lying words The temple of the Lord sacrifices new Moones c. Jer. 7.8.9 Esa. 1. But it was never in the minde of the Holy Ghost that Israel worshipped Manna water Passeover or that the Corinthians did adore preaching baptising for their Idolatry 1 Cor. 10.7 is the worshiping not of the Passeover Manna water but of the golden calfe Exo. 32.6 when they feasted and played Saltm then deviseth an Idolatry the Holy Ghost never intended So here 1 Cor. 10. hee disswades from Idoll feasts in Idoll temples 18 19 20. And never did Paul intend 1 Cor. 10. to charge the Corinthians with that sinne of idolizing or worshiping baptisme written Scripture figures letters or outward Ordinances but of sitting at the Idolls table which was to be partakers of the table cup of devils and the Holy Ghost would in the Old Testament have told us of some such adoring of Manna water Passeover but Salm. his new Spirit devised it to reproach all Ordinances Scripture Sacraments Prayer Church c. Lord teach us to pray as John taught his Disciples Then they were under a forme and rule of prayer they saw little more of Christ then his fleshly presence and miracles they loved him and clave to him but had very few discoveries of him in the Spirit except some few at his transfiguration Answ. No Prelate nor Priest nor any I know say Christs Disciples during their conversing with him in the flesh were under a forme and stinted liturgy so that they prayed only the Lords prayer 2 It is cleare the revelation of Christ in the Spirit wee now have the Disciples had the same for Christ Mat. 16 17. Declareth Peter to be blessed because that the Father that is the Spirit of the Father had revealed that to him which flesh and blood had not revealed and Mat. 11. Christ thanketh his Father 25. for revealing to Babes his Disciples and others the Mysteries of the Kingdome and to none other though Worldly wise and great Mat. 13.11 12 13. The Mysteries of the Kingdome are revealed to them not to others who are judicially blinded and Iohn 1.11 12. Iohn saith they have the priviledge of Sonnes and so the spirit of adoption Rom. 8.14 and so have the seale and witnesse within them 15 16 17 26 27 28. who beleeve in him which faith undoutedly the Disciples had And for the discovery of God at the transfiguration it was rather an extraordinary rapture not bestowed on men in this life as beleevers as Familists would live upon raptures of spirit without the word but an extraordinary revelation bestowed of speciall favour on three Disciples Peter Iames and Iohn who were to be Apostles and Pen-men of Scripture as the Prophets were 2 Pet. 1.16 17 18 19 20 21. If Familists be all Organs and Pen-men of scripture immediatly inspired by the Holy Ghost we say no more they are seene to others as well as to us to be Impostors
principle of grace by which they were to bee faithfull to him who sent them and durst not preach smooth things nor conceale the visions of God False Prophets as Balaam and Caiaphas doe out of a Propheticall impulâ—â—on both see and speake the visions of God and are punished of God for speaking Propheticall truths which they cannot chuse but must speake for they preach them not because they are awed of God and dare not heale the wound of the daughter of Gods people with faire words but beside their intention as Balaam did Num. 23. ch 24. And thus it is not necessary when Prophets reveale visions that in that act of revelation they see them to be true revelations with only a Propheticall light And because the Propheticall light is not perfect but infused ad modum recipientis as we are capable to receive the speces of things may be objected to the Prophets understanding and they see them as things but not in the spirituall signification they stand under so Iohn saw seven starres and seven golden Candlestickes but knew not that the one noted the seven Angels of the Church and the other the seven Churches The way God offers the speces to the understanding is not knowne to us but it is sutable and congruous to the nature of Spirits Yet doth not God let the Prophets see the things themselves but only the intellectuall speces for 1 King 22.17.19 20. compared with v. 28. cleareth that Israell was not really scattered nor Ahab really killed at Ramoth-Gilead but only visionally for Ahab then should really both be dead and alive Israel scattered not scattered at the same time which involveth a contradiction yet Micajah said he had seene the one and the other then he saw the visionall images printed in the revealed decree of God or some other way offered to his imagination Now this Propheticall Spirit doth not act the Saints in beleeving and praying or the like as Antinomians would have all to be Prophets but the Spirit of grace and supplication of which these considerations may serve to cleare truth between us and Antinomians who runne the way of Enthusiasts Hence 1. That we may more exactly know the nature of worshipping God in Spirit and in the letter We are to consider 1. a spirit is opposed to that which is a body and bodily and externall as Luke 24 39. Handle mee and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as you see I have thus they call Christ in the flesh not a spirituall Christ. David George and H. Nicholas call him a fleshy and a literall Christ because such a Christ say they commeth under the senses as if Christ because true man in the flesh who was filled with the anointing above his fellowes and because he was cloathed with our flesh could not preach and pray more spiritually then David George or H. Nicholas 2. A spirit is opposed to that which is literall and externall and is only a signe a forme a sound and hath nothing of life and spirit in it Ioh. 6.63 It is the Spirit that quickneth the flesh profiteth nothing the words that I speake unto you they are spirit they are life The Spirit there is opposed to carnall these of Capernaum dreamed of an orall carnall materiall bodily and externall eating of Christs flesh and drinking his blood Christ refuteth that and sayeth it was the Spirit of Christ not his bare flesh that quickneth dead sinners and that his words spoken v. 54 55 56. Of eating the sonne of mans flesh and drinking his blood must be taken spiritually not carnally and grossely and so Antinomians falsely impute to us that we expone all tropes and allegories that should be exponed spiritually in a carnall and literall sense 3. 2 Cor. 3. The Spirit and inward working is opposed to the letter and outward working and so externall and outward worship only and in the only letter and sound of words is opposed to the spirituall and internall worship in life and power But if yee speake in sensu composito only and meerly externall and literall working is hypocriticall when there is no heart-worke and it is as if a painted man should speake no heat no warmnesse of breath commeth out of his mouth this acting is no Ordinance of God but an act of hypocrisie so we doe not plead for externall reformation in concreto nor for the reading hearing meditating and preaching on the Scriptures with this positive act of doing these hypocritically if we speake againe in sensu diviâ—o of the word in the letter and Scriptures in themselves not including the Spirit or any influence thereof in or with the word we judge these two the word and the Spirit to be subordinate not contrary and see not but we are to stand for and defend all Ordinances in themselves Scripture reading hearing praying Sacraments as in or of themselves Ordinances of God and of divine institution though as they are such the Spirit joyn not with them nor doth the word of God make any such opposition between them as that some Christians should bee under these externall Ordinances as being more legall and lesse spirituall and others beyond above all Ordinances externall and taught of God immediately because they are forsooth â—nder all-spirit and purely spirituall and so taught of God as they have no more need of Ordinances then learned Doctors have to read the horne-booke as Waldesso saith But how the word and Spirit are particularly united happily is more then the learned and godly can define I should thinke the word and Spirit are united as the King and the Kings Law revealed to his Subjects are one as we say the King is in every Court in regard the Kings Law is there or the Master is with the servant in his masterly authority that the servant carrieth when he speaketh in the name of his Master So as when Ieremiah and Esaiah yea or any faithfull Ambassador speaketh in Christs name the word and will of God God is said to speak by the mouth of those his holy Prophets and servants 2. The word and the Spirit are united as the principall and instrumentall cause as Christ is where his word is either converting or convincing and because the way of Christs working by the word is much in a morall way as by a signe conveying the thing signifâ—ed by his Spirit Therefore the 3. way how Christ or his Spirit is in the word may be thus Christ cloatheth himselfe with the word or Scripture read or sounding in the eare as the thing signified is in the signe as the King carries himselfe to the minde and affection of his Spouse in a farre Countrey by the pourtrait of the King or by a friend an Ambassador or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by whom she is married to him though shee never saw the King himselfe in face and countenance And when Christ is in our hearts by faith and we regenerated by the
teaching man Sparkles of glory pa. 247.87 Yea John should in writing this epistle contradict himselfe for he was a man not God who wrote and hee saith even to these who had the anoynting in them in the same place ver 26. These things have I written to you concerning them that seduce you 1 John 2.1 these things write I unto you that ye sin not and ver 12 13 14. He professeth he writeth to little children in Christ to young-men to fathers then either John wrote what was not needfull to wit that a man should write to anoynted ones or then John was more than a man or then in writing that he might teach the anoynted he contravened what he wrot in all his exhortationes and teaching in these three epistles and the Evangel and the Revelation Againe it is a cleare Hebraisme of which there be many in Johns writings for the Hebrews deny positively when they intend to deny only comparatively or secundum quid as when God and men are compared together or the action of God with men Ps. 127.2 the sense is so great shall be the abundance of the Spirit of grace would Jeremiah say under the New Testament that rather God himselfe shall be the teacher then one man shall teach another there shall be such exuberancie and seas of knowledge under the Messiahs Kingdome and the new Covenant above the Covenant God made with his people when he brought them out of Egypt And yee need not would John say so much that men teach you so full so rich so glorious is the Anointings teaching it is like to this Hos. 6.6 I desired mercy and not sacrifice yet sure he desired and commanded sacrifice so he exponeth it I desired the knowledge of God more then burnt offering and Christ exponeth it so Matth. 12.7 that mercy to the life of the hungering Disciples who plucked eares of corne on the Sabbath is more then externall observing of the Sabbath yet doth not Christ deny positively the externall observing of the Sabbath So 1 Sam. 8 7. They have not rejected thee but they have rejected me Certaine it was they rejected Samuel and would not have him to judge them but would have a King But the words are to bee exponed in a comparative sense though they be spoken positively that is rather or with a more hainous measure of disgracement and reproach they have rejected me their Lord and God in Covenant that I should not reigne over them then my servant Samuel 1 Cor. 15.9 10. Not I but the grace of God with me that is not I so much who am but a weake man but far rather the grace of God was the cause why I outstripped all the Apostles in labour And 1 Cor. 3.7 So then neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that giveth the increase that is he that planteth or he that watereth is nothing in comparison of God yet the planter is something he is the Minister of Christ and Steward of the mysteries of God 1 Cor. 4.1 Paul saith 1 Cor. 1.17 Christ sent me not to baptise but to preach the Gospel yet Mat. 28.19 he sent all the Apostles to baptise also Nor can we beleeve that the word of God hath two senses one internall spirituall more excellent and perfect that doth affect the heart and is divers from the literall and genuine sense and another written sense of the letter that is lesse excellent and but preparatory for the more excellent as Arminians falsely impute to us Sim. Episco par 1. Thess. 17. dispu 2. But as it is the opinion of Enthusiasts falsely imputed to us because we teach that there is a neceâ—sity of the supernaturall illumination of the Holy Ghost to cause us savingly know and beleeve the one onely true and literall sense of the Scripture with an evidence of light spirituall and supernaturall which we knew before with a common naturall and literall light and evidence which is not wanting in Devills otherwise they could not beleeve and tremble apprehending Christ as their tormenter and in many wicked men or then they should not be inexcusable 2. The Scripture could not say they know God Joh. 7.28 Joh. 3.2 c. 3. Nor could they mocke and scoffe at the wisdome of the crosse if they were void of all knowledge of the doctrine of the crosse as they doe 1 Cor. 1.18.23 24. 1 Cor. 2.14 this opinion we lay at the doore of the Antinomians and judge to be absurd For 1. The unregenerate man were obliged to beleeve and apprehend one sense of the word and the inlightned another different sense whereas both may literally know one and the same sense that Jesus is the Sonne of God and Saviour of the world and the one beleeves and the other scoffes mockes and stumbles at the word Matth. 11.25 1 Cor. 1.18.25 1 Tim. 1.15 1 Pet. 2.6.7.8 2. Then should these words Christ is God and man the Saviour of belâ—eâ—ers have one sense to beleevers which they receiving by faith saveth them and another to others that Christ is not man but onely God as manifested in a Saint is Christ the Saviour of Saints but not the man that on Mount Calvery dyed and bare the reall punishment due to us by divine juâ—tice for our sinnes for the spirituall sense is either all one with the literall sense or diverse therefrom if all one we have our intent if diverse no man can have certainty of faith For 1. How can we be assured by any supposed Spirit or internall rapture of minde that this is the true sense of the Gospell That Christ is but God or the anointing of God suffering afflicted and dying in the Saints when the words in the letter doe beare the just contradicent that he was a man like us in all things except sin 2. The Scripture should be no light to our eyes no lanthorne to our feet if it have two senses for how should we with assurance of faith and an undoubting conscience in all wee beleeve in all we practise doe all for how shall poore people be resolved which of the two senses to follow since contradictory senses were offered to them for Protestants literall sense and Familists spirituall sense are as contradicent one to another as yea and no light and darknesse 3. Since Familists deny that they are infallible in exponing any Scripture and yet the Spirit doth suggest these spirituall senses that Antinomians and Familists boast off and â—â—at immediately acting on our soules as dead paâ—sive orgâ—ns without discoursing reasoning and arguing which to â—e is the very Propheticall immediately inspiring Spirit that carried the Prophets and Apostles in seeing the visions of God this must be a Spirit that is fallible and a Spirit that immediately suggesteth and teacheth untruths to some and â—o others such truths and senses as may admit of a further light and of a retractation and a beleeving of the very contrary and so a Spirit both
fallible and infallible like to the Spirit immediately inspiring the Prophets We take literall exposition sometimes as it is exposed to figurative and typicall and in this sense we condemne such as presse all borrowed metaphoricall and allegoricall speeches in Scripture according to the letter whereas these by analogie of faith must have a spirituall sense and yet the grammaticall and the spirituall sense are opposed as Ps. 72.16 There shall be an handfull of corne in the earth upon the top of the mountaines the fruit thereof shall shake like Lebanon Jer. 31.12 Therefore they shall come and sing in the height of Zion and shall flow together to the goodnesse of the Lord for wheat and for wine and for oyle and for the young of the flocke and the herd These words and the like Calvin and our worthy Reformers Musculus and Luther of whom Saltmarsh saith they had but little discoveries of the Spirit because Calvin wrote against his fathers the Libertines Luther against Antinomians Bullinger against the Anabaptists and the Enthusiasts in regard of himselfe and the Family of love as Barrow railetâ— more against Calvin then any Jesuit can doe These words I say our worthy Reformers expone of the spirituall glory and fruits of the Spirit under the Kingdome of the Messiah because the the Scripture cannot beare another interpretation which saith Rom. 14.17 The Kingdome of God is not meat and drink c. So we detest their grosse and literall exposition who expone Christ as meaning that we must dismember our body when he compared the renouncing of our vilde affections to the plucking out of our eyes and cutting off our hands and feet because this literall and grosse exponing of Scripture is contrary to the sixt command Thou shall not murther and wee say here that figurative speeches have no literall sense but that which they would have if they were turned into modified and simple expressions though none more then Enthusiasts and Familists reject all literall expositions and so cast away Scripture Ministery reading hearing because the Scripture depresseth all these and calleth them nothing in comparison of the operations of the Spirit that are above nature But that the literall and spirituall sense are one and the same and the Letter and Spirit subordinate not contrary we affirme for Scripture hath not two senses but the grammaticall and native sense that the words offer without violence or straining of Scripture is the true meaning of Scripture indeed there be two evidences and lights that manifest one and the same sense as the naturall man seeth the true sense of the same Scripture with the naturall literall and star light of meere naturall reason and the evidence of a naturall literall orthodox Spirit and the renewed man seeth the same sense with the supernaturall spirituall and Sunne-light and spirituall evidence of a Spirit of grace above nature Hence how farre the spirit and spirituall actings of the Holy Ghost are opposed to externall literall and naturall actings and the letter of the word and externall ordinances to what is said I adde thâ—se considerations 1 To preach the like I say of praying hearing and the using of all ordinances in their kinde with the wisdome of words 1 Cor. 1.17 with excellency of speech with the loftines high riding and soaring of words or humane eloquence and wisdom a predominant starre shining in al faâ—se teachers especially in Enthusiasts Familists and the like who give out that they speake coales and fire-flaughts when it is but wildfire 2 Pet. 2.3 Rom. 16.18 much in request now to preach I say so loftily is contrary to preaching in the evidence or demonstration of the spirit so Saltmarshs Sparkles of glory Gortynes dreames H. Nicholas his writings are farre from any spirituall or heavenly forcing and convincing power they have great swelling words like globes or balls of capacious swelling bagges or blathers of wind but every word is not a pound weight but a wandering cloud a fleeting aire such as the spirit pure spirit discoveries of the spirit hightenings of pure free grace all God all Christed fully and purely spiritualized Saints that live not on any of these creatures below no not on ordinances are ordinary to them But then 1. They speake none-sense that others more heavenly then themselves not understanding them may go for carnall legal literall men as not having the spirit and so not able to understand or judg of the things of the spirit wheras they are the only spirituall men that judg all things in the mean time they know not what they say speak contrary to the Scripture to sense 2. They have a sort of high lofâ—y speaking but far from the Scripture-stile that as it is high yet runneth with Christs feet and pace in the simplicity of Jesus Christ now their eloquence is a combing decking and busking of Christ and the beauty and glory of the Gospel which is as if you would cloth the noon-day-sun with a gowne of cloath of gold set with rubies and precious stones or as if one would make a purple coate of fine pure silk to a faire Rose or Lilly the Sun and the Lilly are twise more beautyfull without these then with them 2 To speake in the spirit is to speake with power life majesty in a peircing way in the power of God 1 Cor 2.5 and this is not a naturall power Again to speake or preach in the letter is to speake drily coldly deadly or if it be with sense and affection it is naturall like Cicero Demosthenes but without the majesty and some what of heaven and Christ in the tongue like a very Scrib and Pharisee in the chaire not as Christ who spake with Authority for when pursevants were sent to take him with bodily violence he tooke them with heavenly power they could not lay hands on him but returned with their apoligie never man spake as this man suppose the same sermon and thâ—se very words in matter and sense had come out of the mouth of a Pharisee they had lost the Majesty in his tongue I confesse every hearer cannot know this and a spirituall Preacher can no more cause a naturall eare heare this then yee can write sounds or your eyes can discerne the sweetnesse of honey where the tasâ—e is only judge and a basâ—â—rd Spirit may goe on far to counterfeit the true Spirit but in the manner of speaking he comes short but so nigh he can come as if it were possible he would deceive the very elect Matth. 24.24 and keepes many elect and many precious Christians in England this day captives under the power of abominable heresies but God shall I hope rescue them and seek out his sheepe that are scattered in the darke and cloudy day 3. That which excludes humane industry and much of the actings and ratiocinations of man in the first moulding of heavenly truths is most spirituall So the Prophets were inspired 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 carried rolled moved acted immediately by the Holy Ghost for God used not reason or humane discourâ—ing as an intervening organ or acting instrument to the devising and inventing of spirituall or Gospell truths 2 Pet. 1.20 21. but yet this immediately inspiring Spirit spake written Scripture commanded the Ordinance of actuall prophesying commanded the Prophets to write and the people to hear and to read the words of the Prophesie Antinomians and Familists conceive that now when divine truths are framed and come forth to the immediately inspired Scripture that the same immediately inspired Spirit must act the Saints as meere passive organs to preach in the Spirit immediately to pray to heare to write in the Spirit but then Familists should be as infallible as the Prophets both in preaching praying interpreting Scripture but the ordinary actings of the Spirit doth include and carry along the actings of reason minde will and affections but elevated above themselves The Spirit is opposed to carnall and wilde logicke and ratiotinations and so all carnall thoughts and sinfull 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 discourses are Sathans fortifications and Souldier-works against the knowledge of God 2 Cor. 10.5 6. 1 Cor. 2.1 2 3 4. 1 Cor. 1.17 but the Spirit siteth upon and acteth reason to make our whole service 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 reasonable service yea and all the Scripture is a masse and booke of discoursive refined reason unbeleevers are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 absurd unreasonable men going against sense and sound reason And the spirit goeth on in a perswading way 2 Cor. 5.11 Gal. 1.10 Paul Act. 13.43 perswaded them to continue in the grace of God Act. 18.4 he perswaded the Jewes and Greeks Act. 19.8 hee perswaded the things concerning the Kingdome of God So doth the Spirit carry us along with exhorting Act. 2.40 2 Cor. 9.5 2 Thess. 3.12 2 Tim. 4.2 Heb. 3.13 1 Pet. 5.1 Jude v. 3. 5. Amongst the characters of a spirituall state and condition Some concerne the state some the actions For the state a renewed man is said to be in the Spirit Gal. 5.25 If ye live in the Spirit let us also walke in the spirit So as the Spirit is the life of the man in his spirituall walking so are we as touching our state said to receive the Spirit Gal. 3.2 Rom. 8.15 to be borne of the Spirit as receiving a new spirituall nature Joh. 3.6 Gal. 4.29 and the Spirit said to dwell in us Jam. 4.5 and the spirit is given to us Rom. 5.5 For the actings the Spirit determineth the action according to the nature and specification and rendereth the action spirituall so as they are led in their conversation by the Spirit and so are knowne to themselves to be the Sonnes of God Rom. 8.14 If ye mortifie through the Spirit the deeds of the flesh ye shall live Rom· 8.13 Paul was pressed in Spirit and testified to the Jewes that Jesus was Christ Act. 18.5 Apollos fervent in Spirit spake and taught diligently Rom. 8.25 For wee through the Spirit wait for the hope of righteousnesse by faith 6. The exercise of spirituall acts is managed most from the Spirit when there is more Spirit and lesse Law in our acts of obedience But that this may be rightly understood give me leave to distinguish in the Law 1. Directive and obliging light revealing the binding will of God 2. The setting of it on with power and life upon the minde will and affections 3. The compelling rigor of the Law in exacting highest and superlative perfect obedience in thought word and deed and the terrifying threatning Directive and obliging light being the commanding will of the Lawgiver revealed to us in the written word is not contrary to the Spirit but written to us by a divinely and immediately inspiring Spirit as all Scripture and as the written letter of the Gospel 2 Tim. 3.16 17. though to us naturally fallen in sinne in the second respect or in regard of the setting on of this directive obliging light upon the soule with power and life to produce actuall obedience the written and preached Law as Law and as a Covenant of workes is void of the Spirit and hath no more power to cause us obey then dead and spiritlesse figures and characters written on â—â—one can worke men to bow their necke to obey the Law of God 2 Cor. 3.6 7. yea but so the written and preached Gospell externally proposed without the Spirit is a dead letter also I grant the Gospell in its letter both promiseth a new heart and a new spirit which the Law as the Law doth not and when the Spirit joynes with the preached Gospel and the Law also doth prepare the sinner for Christ by the word of the Gospell the Spirit is given and so the Apostles and Pastors are Ministers of the New Testament not of the letter but of the Spirit But 3. The Law in compelling under the paine of eternall death to superlatively perfect obedience hath the Spirit by accident and extrinsecally conjoyned with it as it is the Spirit of the Mediator that makes use of it to cause the broken man see his unpayable and to him impossible debts and cause him heare the tinkling and noise of the fetters and chaines of hell that he may flye to the Gospell-surety which the same Spirit reveales to him in the Gospell Now this is an extrinsecall use of the Law For 1. The Law should have its intire and perfect essence and full operation in rewarding or punishing if we suppose there never had beene a surety for sinners nor a Gospell 2. It s a Gospell-spirit that makes this use of the Law above its nature for that which can but reveale to the broken man debts unpayable by him and incloseth him in an eternall jayle and gives no strength nor way of redemption cannot have of it selfe any influence to lead the broken man to a surety But this the Law doth of it selfe hath not of it selfe one fourth part of an ounce of Gospell-courtesie or grace to bestow on the sinner But 2. The compelling rigor of the Law as touching perfect and eternally active and passive obedience must bee considered in its severall branches as it commands perfect active obedience or as it obligeth to passive obedience it respects two sorts of persons the man Christ in the dayes of his flesh and the elect Angels or 2. fallen sinners In the former consideration the Law in it selfe as the Law eternally and immutably presseth perfect active obedience but gives not strength to obey but supposeth strength to these to whom it is first given but if so be that these to whom it is given have abundance of the Spirit and strength to obey perfectly as Christ in the dayes of his flesh and the elect Angells have the Law in its highest rigor of commanding perfect obedience it is not properly rigor though we must use the word but strictnesse hath no compulsive power
the Lord by the word Spiriteth and of new Natureth us over againe into new spirituall children like our brother the fairest among the Sonnes of men holy heavenly spirituall meeke lowly like Christ though because of in-dwelling sin in all all the new Creatures come farre short of the first coppy And when we are thus changed and made spirituall the Gospel is acted on us so are we spiritualized into Christ and made one with him by faith and planted into the similitude of Christ Rom. 6. now the letters and characters or sounds of the written and preached Gospel are transient things but the Gospel and new Covenant in the glorious promises spirituall priviledges contained therin stand stil as the everlasting rule according to which we are daily more and more conformed till we become one spirit with the Lord. And because the continuation of the lif hid up with God in Christ is a protracted thread of continuall dependence by renued acts of faith of patience and comforts through the Scriptures of growing in faith the word must give a daily new objective life to our faâ—th and the renued acts thereof for faith is our victory 1 Joh. 5. and we overcome by the word Rev. 12.11 if Antinomians can give us a time when we shall be secured from the fiery-darts of Sathan on this side of heaven we yeeld that the sheild of the word is to be layed aside but that we know not see Ephe. 6.15 16 17. 1 John 2.14 1 Pet. 5 8 9. Were we indeed made perfect intire without spot or wrinckle of indwelling sin in this life and such as wee can sin no more as Antinomians vainly boast of themselves as Towne Eaton Salmtarsh Den and Crispe will hereafter teach us I could yeeld there were some more colour or hew of reason to say that we are being justified invested in a state of all and pure spirit beyond the orbe and sphere of all necessitie of Ordinances and Scripture because pure spirits need no characters or letters of Scripture seals or other ordinances no more then learned Doctors need the Horn-book to use the vaine comparison of John Waldesso But we must go in over the threshold of heaven holding the booke of the Old and New Testament in our hand growing in knowledge till we be perfected with him who dwells in light inaccessable and so there is not any thing signified and holden forth to us in the scripture nor promised or prophecied in the Covenant of grace Deut. 39. Ezech. 11. Jer. 31. Ezech. 36. Heb. 8. but the coppy extract or the double thereof is written ingraven and created in the souls of the elect in which sense the assumption of this syllogisme Whosoever beleeveth shall be saved But I John Marie beleeve ergo Is in Scripture and the same spirit of faith and the beleeving spoken of by Esaiah Ieremiah Ezechiel c. The same circumcised and new heart that they prophecied of is in Iohn Mary and so the Spirit worketh the same new heart and the worke or act of beleeving in length breadth figure limbes parts to speake so that the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament promise as a Painter draweth the portrait head face eyes cheeks mouth whol body in colours al by looking on a liveing man now how the man Iohn or Mary in a reflect knowledge can prove the same to his owne comfortable assurance and peace is another thing But here is no new discovery of God or of the Spirit which Saltmarsh calleth for Sparkles of glory pa. 194 195. for he complaineth that there hath beene no reformation further in this Assembly at Westminster nor any higher attainment in these things points of doctrine as to justification sanctfication faith c. the ministery word Sacraments which they call meanes of salvation then the Bishops made and the Synods in England formerly We grant all we know no new cut nor other new way of justification then the way David and Paul were justified Rom. 4.1 2 3 4 5 6. Psa. 32.1 and we glory that wee adde nothing to Articles of faith contained in the Scripture we only explicate them and vindicate these Articles from the false glosses of Popish Bishops and the same that Saltm objecteth to us might any object against the Canonicall Epistles of Iohn the Apostle and say This fellow tells us only of some outward things and outward Ordinances of Christ precepts of love to the brethren of doing righteousnesse and all these but written with paper and inke too we see no higher attainments then these that the Prophets Christ and Paul and Iames and Peter told us he tells us nothing of any purer or more glorious discoveries of God or the Spirit or Iesus Christ or our union with the Spirit or glory as to spirituall things and Christ risen but as to Christ in the flesh or under the Law of which these Ordinances were a signe we grant ' wee can reveale nothing but old truths and we cannot give to Saltmarsh any other new cut or fragment of truth but what the Scriptures held forth 2. Wee can but hold forth outward things that is truths of ancient faith spoken by sinfull men and printed in paper and these of Christ both dead risen and ascended to heaven and wee confesse we can but baptise with water and can but build plant water and are but underworkmen and instruments of words formes sounds printed books and the Prophets and Apostles received these and no other thing from the Lord but our Master can doe more he can and doth by our weake labours and the foolishnesse of preaching give the holy Spirit If Saltmarsh can give purer or more glorious discoveries of God of his Spirit Christ Jesus c. let him take H Nicholas and Da. George to helpe him let us heare them produce your reasons c. for we ever urge this these new discoveries of God or the Spirit are either revealed in the word or not revealed if in the word then are they but outward Ordinances such as former Synods have discovered and so according to Saltmarsh to be rejected if they be not revealed in the word they must be additions to the word and so unlawfull Rev. 22.18 Deut. 12.32 Prov. 30.6 2. The Spirit that comes with new positive doctrines without the word must prove it selfe to bee from God by signes and miracles as Christ and his Apostles did 3. Isaiah Malachy prophesied of John Baptist though hee did no miracles Let us see the like warrant for these new discoveries 4. This Spirit must be tryed by the word as Christ was willing to make the Scripture judge whether he was the Messiah or no Joh. 5.39 Paul out of Moses and the Prophets proved that Maries sonne must be the only Saviour so did the rest of the Apostles 5. Wee are commanded to judge them cursed impostors and not to receive them in our house or bid them God speed who bring any new discoveries of God
or the Spirit which is not the doctrine that Paul and Iohn received from the Lord Gal. 1.8 2 Ioh. v. 10. 1 Cor. 11.23 But Familists will have the Scriptures to beare witnesse to us of and to reveale the Father and the Son but for the holy Spirit he must be revealed without the testimony of Prophets and Apostles though Christ our dying friend hath left us his will in his last testament confirmed by the death of the Testator and forbids us to expect any farther revelation Heb. 1.1.9.16.17.27.28 Rev. 22.12.18.19 Is it not safer to beleeve the Prophets and Apostles upon whose word and doctrine we are builded as living stones and a habitation to God Eph. 2.20 21 22. then to relye upon the word of such seducers as H. Nicholas Del Saltmarsh and the like who come in their owne name and bring neither word nor workes to witnesse their doctrine not so much as Simon Magus and the Antichrist who bring wonders and living miracles to evidence that they are sent from God Familists have no escape but to say that their new discoveries are revealed to them by the Spirit to be contained in the spirituall and allegoricke sense of the Scripture Now undeniably the Scripture hath a literall sense and here it hath a mysticall and spirituall sense and so many senses as the Papists teach So Bellermine de verb. dei l 3. c. 3. Thomas p. 1. art 10. So Cajetanus ibid. Alpâ—onsus a Castro l. 1. adver her Lyra in 2. Reg. 7 Bucanus in Theolog. Scolastic part 2. c. 3. q. 5. 11. The same Gospell-truths in the manner of preaching and delivering of them may be spiritually by some and literally and dryly published by others and nothing is thereby either added or taken away from the substance of truth But duties commanded in the Law are then pressed upon the consciences of the hearers in a legal way when they are forced upon the consciences of the people upon legal motives Law-obligations threatnings of curses sad judgements but they are then spiritually preached when they are pressed upon the hearers in a terrible Law-way but for that end discovered to them that they may be chased into Jesus as to the Gospel-sanctuary and City of refuge to such as runne themselves out of breath to be in the bosome of our Saviour 2. They would be pressed so spiritually as there may bee still a pointing at a pardoning ransome and a healing and curing spirit so that all obedience must be new from new principles of the Mediators grace and upon Gospell motives only not from Hagar and the covenant tending to bondage Nor 3. upon the same necessity and account they were to be performed by vertue of a Covenant of workes What I before said toucheth the question whether the formall and last object of our faith be the word of God or the anointing strength saving grace and eye-salve of the Spirit as some Schoolmen Granado and others affirme the latter but the word is the formall object of faith the saving grace or anointing the efficient by which we are anointed inabled and quickned to beleeve the word now the eye-salve or anointing is not that which we see and beleeve that which we see is the saving Gospel-truths we beleeve Saltmarsh with Familists denying the Scripture to bee the word of God will have the inward supernaturall grace and anointing to be the only obliging rule of faith otherwise saith he it s in vaine to write bookes one against another for we then but set letter to letter argument to argument reason to reason but all in vaine without the Spirit as if Christ in proving the resurrection against Saduces Paul in proving justification by faith without works against such as turn the grace of God into wantonnes had not set letter to letter argument to argument and all in vaine for they remained still blinde yet Christ and Paul convinced and silenced these obstinate wranglers by the word of God without powring the Spirit on them without whose power they remained unconverted and hardened against the truth the formall object is that into which our faith is resolved when we give a reason of our faith as thus for what cause or formall motive doe you see with the eye of faith and believe that Maries son is the Messiah only Saviour ye do answer because so saith the Lord in the Old and N. Testament and that is the true object but yee doe not give an account of your faith when yee answer I beleeve it because I have eyes within inlightned because that is not to answer what is the true object of your faith if any aske you upon what morall grounds goe you to Rome yea give no reason if yee answer I goe to Rome because I have a will and a locomotive power in the nerves and muscicles of my body to move for now you answer by the efficient cause when the question is made of the formall objective cause If any aske why doe you see colours in day-light yee doe not answer because I have eyes and a seeing faculty but to the former you say I goe to Rome for such businesse to the lâ—tter I see colours in day-light because they are seeable and colours cloathed with light before my eyes so 1 Ioh. 5.10 He that beleeveth on the Sonne of God hath the witnessâ— within him that is the beleever hath objectively the the truth stamped in his heart but the anointing by which he was inabled to receive the testimony and truth is not for that the object or the thing beleeved or received but the saving helpe by which wee are strengthened to beleeve and receive the testimony the inward speaking of God to the heart as Augustine saith lib. 11. confess c. 3. sine strepitu syllabarum without noise of words is the saving apprehending of Christ and Gospell-truths but it is not the thing or object savingly apprehended the day-starre in the heart is not the Gospell-truth that wee see and receive but the light of Christ inabling and the Spirit strengthning the soule to beleeve and receive these Gospell-truths for without the day-starre and Spirit no man can see these truths 12. Upon the principles of Antinomians and Familists these and the like Gospell-promises I will give you a new heart and a new spirit Behold I make all things new a bruised reed shall hee not breake Come to me all yee that are weary and heavy laden and I will ease you Him that commeth I will in no wise cast away but will raise him up at the last day Yee that have no mony come buy and eat c. are as literall and legall being written and preached and as carnall for they value them to be but outward ordinances as this Cursed be every one that abides not in all that is written in the Law of God to do it or as the very Law and Covenant of workes which promiseth not any new heart but presseth the Law in its
1.23 24 25. such as are meat and drinke that are made for the belly and shall be destroyed with the belly so the Prophets dye but their word doth not Zaâ—â— 1.5.6 yet Saltmarsh telleth us the minde of the Familists as some of his Sparkles of glory 247. that outward ordinances are perishing and evanishing shadowes such as circumcision sacrifices and old Testament Ceremonies for as these past away when the â—â—dy Christ came so shall they at the comming of the Spirit and they being the beholding of God in a glasse 1 Cor. 13.12 there comes an administration of all-Spirit in which these glasses must be broken then we must say reading hearing preaching Scripture seales are as unlawfull now to Familists as falling from Christ and denying of the comming of the holy Spirit for to use Moses Ceremonies now were to fall from Christ and to deny Christ to be come in the flesh 2 Christ is with his Disciples to the end in preaching and baptizing Matth. 28.19 20. and Paul chargeth Timothy to keepe inviolably and unrebukably this command of prophecying preaching sound doctrine reading meditating 1 Tim. 4.14 15 16. to teach and exhort 1 Tim. 6.1 2. and of governing the House of God by Elders that labour in the word and doctrine and some that labour not in the word and doctrine 1 Tim. 5 17 18 19 20 21 c. even to the appearing of our Jesus Christ 1 Tim. 6.14 It is knowen that Swenckefeld denied the Scripture to bee the word of God and made only the internall instinct of the mind the word of God so saith Palladius de heresibus hujus Temporis and his owne writings and so doe Saltmarsh and Del. When the Holy Ghost highly extollâ—s the word of God and recommends it to us he cannot meane the internall word or the Law of the Spirit of life written in the heart but the preached word Act. 6.4 we will give our selves to the ministery of the word that is to preach and not serve tables it cannot be a ministery of the internall word and law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus that internall ministery is not given to Paul or Apollo who are nothing Joh. 14 25· the word which you heare is not mine this was not the internall word Acts 13.26 to you is the word of salvation sent 46. it was necessary the word of God should be spoken to you the internall word was not spoken to them for they blasphemed 2 Thess. 3.14 if any man obey not our word noâ—e such a one none can disobey the internall word Jam. 1.23 if any man be an â—earer of the word and doe it not rebelling against the Lord is rebelling against his word Num. 20.24 because yee rebelled against my word yee shall not enter into the land Isa. 30.12 13. because yee despise this word this iniquity shall be to you a breach not to humble our selves at the word is not to humble our selves before the Lord 2 Chro. 36.12 Zedekiah did that which was evill in the sight of the Lord his God and humbled not himselfe before Jeremiah the Prophet speaking from the mouth of the Lord Mat. 10.32 he that denieth me saith Christ before men I will deny him but Mark 8. v. last he that shall be ashamed of me and my words c. to be ashamed of the truth and word of the Gospel then is to be ashamed of Christ and to deny him What then shall be said of that which Saltmarsh saith all outward administrations whether as to Religion or to naturall civill and morall considerations are only the visible appearances of God as to the world or in this creation or the cloathing of God being such formes and dispensations as God puts on amongst men to appeare to them in this is the garment the Sonne of God was cloathed with downe to his feet or to his lowest appearance and to worship such an adminstration when God is gone out of it is to worship an Idol an image a forme without God or any manifestation of God in it save to him who as Paul saith knowes an Idol to be nothing 1 Cor. 8.4 Ans. Would Saltmarsh and Del give us Annotations on the Bible they should furnish us with many monsters in Divinity here he maketh the garment wherewith the Sonne of God was cloathed Rev. 1. all the formes of worship wherewith God manifested himselfe to the Jewes under the Law to Christians under the Gospel yea to the heathen that had but naturall and civill Revelations of God Shall wee aske a warrant for playing thus on visions types allegories Familists tell us the Spirit taught them so But 1. what Spirit made Christ the Son of God Mediator to appear to heathen in their Poets-Religion their idolatrous images and false Gods for they worship devills not the Son of God Levit. 17.7 Deut. 32.17 Ps 106.37 1 Cor. 10 20 21. 2. Is not here a saying of every man in his own Religion and a saying revelation of God in the workes of creation 3. What ground of so many circles and new formes of Religions a naturall civill or morall Law Joh. Baptists way Christs way in the flesh the Spiâ—its way which is say they after Christs ascention to heaven all glory without ordinances at all the Scripture tells us of none but Law or Gospel and the Sonne of God is in none of these without Law or Gospell that we read of 4. That we worship God in all these formes acceptably in the heathens way of adoring Jupiter and Bacchus wee know not 5. Wee know not what this meanes to worship the Law the heathens Religion the Gospell we know no worshipping of created things of word Sacraments figures Scriptures reading all these being meanes of tendering worship to God not things worshipped Christians worship none but God 6. It must be Idolatry to a Familist to worship God in hearing Sacraments reading praying for God hath left all these to him and he lives in a higher way upon the Spirit without Ordinances 7. But to him that knowes an Idoll to be nothing as Familists doe an Idoll is nothing because Idolatry and the sinnes of the outward man adultery lying swearing forswearing a tongue speaking vanity a right hand of falsehood are no sinnes because done by the outward man and Saltmarsh and his fellow-libertines have that much knowledge of the Spirit as to know adultery is no adultery to a â—ustified man or an Elder of the family of love and that which is â—dolatry to an unrenewed man to adore figures and formes is no Idolatry to renewed men who have knowledge that an Idoll is nothing not any externalls to Familists the wickedst prankes hell can devise are no sinnes and sinne is but an opinion know then killing of your father and bowing downe and adoring the devill to be no sinnes and lay by conscience of sinne as Dav. George and Anton. pocquius and such swine teach us and they are no sins But these words
as may touch our lives and liberties which are two of the chiefest jewells that God hath given to mankinde in this world and also for that we have few friends or any other meanes then this to acquaint your highnesse with the truth and state of our cause whereof we thinke your Majesty is altogether ignorant but have very many enemies whom we do greatly suspect will not be slacke to prosecute their false and malitious purpose against us unto your highnesse even like as they have accustomed to doe in times past unto our late sovereigne Queene through which prevailing in their slanderous defacing of us and our cause divers of us for want of friends to make it rightly known unto her Majesty have sundry times been constrained to endure their injurious dealing toward us to our great vexation and hindrance Wherefore most gracious Sovereigne this is now our humble suit unto your highnesse that when your Kingly affaires of importance which your Majesty hath now in hand shall be well overpast for the prosperous performance whereof we wil as duty bindeth us daily pray unto Almighty God that then your highnesse will be pleased because we have alwayes taken the same Authors worke aforesaid to proceed out of the great grace and love of God and Christs extended toward all Kings Princes Rulers and people upon the universall earth as he in many of his workes doth witnesse no lesse to their salvation unity peace and concord in the same godly love to grant us that favour at your Majesties fit and convenient time to peruse the bookes your selfe with an unpartiall eye conferring them with the holy Scriptures wherein it seemeth by the books that are set forth under your hignesses name that you have had great travell and are therefore the better able to judge between truth and falsehood And we will whensoever it shall please your Highnesse to appoint the time and to command and licence us thereunto doe our best endeavours to procure so many of the bookes as we can out of Germany where they be printed to be delivered unto your Majesty or such godly learned and indifferent men as it shall please your Majesty to appoint And we will also under your Highnesse lawfull licence and commandement in that behalfe doe our like endeavour to procure some of the learned men in that Country if there be any yet remaining alive that were well acquainted with the Author and his workes in his life time and which likewise have exercised his workes ever since to come over and attend upon your Majesty at your appointed time convenient who can much more sufficiently instruct and resolve your Highnesse in any unusuall words phrase or matter that may happily seem darke and douâ—tfull to your Majesty that any of us in this your land are able to doe And so upon such your Highnesse advised consultation and censure thereupon finding the same workes hereticall or seditious and not agreeable to Gods holy word and testimonies of all the Scriptures to leave them to take them as your Majesties Lawes shall therein appoint us having no intent nor meaning to contend or resist there-against however it be but dutifully to obey thereunto according to the counsell of Scriptures and also of the said Authors workes And our further humble suit unto your Highnesse is that of your gracious favour and clemency you will grant and give order unto your Majesties officers in that behalfe that all of us your faithfull loving subjects which are now in prison in any part of this your Realme for the same cause may be released upon such baile or bond as we are able to give and that neither we nor any of that company behaving our selves orderly and obediently under your Highnesse Lawes may be any further persecuted or troubled therein untill such time as your Majesty and such godly learned and indifferent men of your Clergy as your Highnesse shall appoint thereto shall have advisedly consulted and determined of the matter whereby that we may not be utterly wasted by the great charge of imprisonment and persecution and by the hard dealing of our adversaries for we are a people but few in number and yet most of us very poore in worldly wealth O Sacred Prince we humbly pray that the Almighty will move your Princely heart with true judgement to diâ—cerne between the right and wrong of our cause according to that most certaine and Christian rule set down by our Saviour Christ unto his Disciples Matth. 7.12 Yee shall know the tree by his fruits and in our obedience peaceable and honest lives and conversation to protect us and in our disobedience and misdemeanour to punish us as resisters of Gods ordinance of the Kingly authority and most high office of justice committed to your Majesty to that purpose toward your subjects Rom. 13. And gracious Sovereigne we humbly beseech your Highnesse with Princely regard in equity and favour to ponder and grant the humble suit contained in this most lowly supplication of your loyall true-hearted faithfull subjects and to remember that your Majesty in your booke of Princely grave and fatherly advice to the happy Prince your royall son doth conclude Principis est parcere subjectis debellare superbos and then no doubt God will blesse your Highnesse with all your noble off-spring with peace long life and all honours and happinesse long to continue over us for which we will ever pray with incessant prayers to the Almighty Most gracious Prince here followeth the briefe rehearsall and confession of the Christian beleefe and Religion of the company that are named the Family of love which for the causes therein specified was by them set out in Print about the time when they were first persecuted and imprisoned in this Realme for the same profession by their aforesaid adversaries and by meanes of their false accusations and complaints unto the Magistrates against them the which we have thought necessary to present here unto your Majesty for that you may thereby the better understand of our innocent intent and profession whatsoever you shall heare reported to the contrary by our enemies or by any that be ignorant thereof Humbly beseeching your Highnesse to vouchsafe to read the same and with your unpartiall and godly wisdome to consider and judge of us and our cause in equity and favour accordingly till your Majesty shall have further true intelligence thereof Here followeth also the true copy of an Abjuration tendered to the Familists an 1580. octob 10. of Elizabeth by ten Lords of the Privy Councell Because there were divers Courteours and Nobles familists the Prelates that respected ever the persons of men would not publickly accuse them by name because they were eminent men as they are now and because also they were friends to Bishops and enemies to non-conformists then called Puritans The Abjuration WHosoever teacheth
sinne 2. In the other extremity Saltmarsh denieth simpliciter any decree of God so much as permissive touching sinne and gives him no more but a bare fore-knowledge without any decree and makes man onely the occasion of sinne who undeniably is such an occasion as father and mother are of their owne births Man were to bee pittied and excused if hee were an occasion onely of sinne But 1. if the Spirit act immediately on us so as wee we are passive in beleeving praying and in all acts of Sanctification as Towne saith and we must be the same way passive as when God justifies us which he doth ere we be born again and as Crispe saith by forcing grace on us as a Physitian violently stoppeth Phisick in the mouth and downe the throat of a backward patient against his will and if wee bee not obliged to pray beleeve and upon the same ground not to abstaine from Adultery Murther for grace must act in both but when the Spirit doth stirre and excite us then we are no more guilty of sinne in omitting good and committing evill then a stone falling off a towre is guilty of beating out a mans braines for in these the man is a passive block as the stone is in its motion and if we abstaine from praying not being obliged to pray because the Spirit acts not on us wee sinne not judge then who is the father of sinnes of omission by the good leave of Antinomians and upon the same ground it is as unpossible but we must fall into sinnes of commission as swearing lying blasphemie heresie unbeliefe adultery murther stealing except either the restraining grace or the renewing sanctifying Spirit act upon us as wee cannot chuse but sinnefully omit duties of praying beleeving when the winde of the Spirit bloweth not faire on us for these duties and so Antinomians must either be Pelagians and say there is no need of grace to eschew sinne and so they must be un-friends to free grace or then men must be guiltlesse in all sinnes by this opinion and let them then choose upon whom they will father all sinne 2. We are to pray continually and watch thereunto with all perseverance and keepe our selves in the love of God Watch and pray Waite for the comming of the Lord with girded up loynes waite for the day of our redemption Then are wee obliged by the command of Christ whether the holy Ghost breath on us or the wind of the Spirit blow faire from Christs heart on our heart or no to the supernaturall acts of praying beleeving hoping watching Nor is Christs act of free grace in drawing stirring and actuall inliving our obliging rule but the revealed will of God in the Law and Gospel and if we be meere passive as stones and onely obliged to supernaturall acts when the tide of free love and rich grace floweth on the shoare and banks of our whithered Spirits then wee must not onely say we are freed from the Law but from all Gospel-commands all free invitations of rich grace according to the letter or then that the Spirit is obliged to attend and joyne his bedewings and flowing of free love and grace ever when we heare or read the Gospel But when Saltmarsh Towne and others of that Tribe say the Gospel is not in the letter dutie opinion sense reason but in the Spirit life grace faith they meane the same with New England Libertines That the will of God in the word or directions thereof are not the rule whereunto Christians are bound to conform themselves to live thereafter So as old Anabaptists taught wee shall all bee taught of God and the annointing teacheth us all things and therefore the written Scripture Law Gospel the Ordinances of Preaching Reading Praying Sacraments belong not to us to be under them is to be under the Law and the old dead Letter and the livelesse passive Inkie and poore Paper-ordinances of Men and not under the Gospel that is under the immediate actings of the Spirit contrary to the Word of God which maketh an harmonious subordination not a contrariety betweene outward ordinances and the inward working of the Holy Ghost to the Law and the Testimony the weapons of our warfare are not carnall but spirituall and mighty through God Here are both Word and Spirit As for me this is my covenant with them saith the Lord my Spirit that is upon thee and my words which I have put in thy mouth shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy Seed c. 2. It is a close rejecting of the Word of God written in the Old and New Testament which the Prophets Christ and the Apostles recommend to us as our onely rule it is to subvert all Ministery and Ordinances contrary to Scripture and to make the Gospel written the holy Ghost himselfe 3. This i◠to loose us from the Commandement and Gospel-exhortations to holy walking delivered by the Prophets Christ and his Apostles 3. And sure if we obey Gospel-commandements as stones and blocks without any action in us or from us at all and must then obey onely when the Holy Ghost acteth and stirreth the fire Commandements and Gospel-promises Reasonings Preaching Ordinances must be as vaine and unreasonable to move men as stones and dumbe wood Upon this ground Saltmarsh with Antinomians would have all Logick abeted But carnall ratiocinations and discourses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That exalt themselves against the knowledge of God wee are more willing should be abeted and exiled from Divinity then Antinomians who set free grace on pinnes of love rather then Faith as if wee were justified by loue as their brethren of the Family of love dreame And 2. who be they who remaining Antinomians turne Arminians and fight for free will and universall attonement and generall Redemption of all and every one upon the meere principles of carnall reason and such a naturall pitie and impotencie of love to all and every one of mankind as God cannot make out and which by naturall principles tendeth to the universall salvation of all and every one of mankinde yea of a world including Devils also And upon this ground Cornwell saith Such a faith as is wrought by a practicall Syllogisme because it followeth from the strength of reasoning or reason not from the power of God is but an humane faith And Saltmarsh The interpreting saith hee of the Scripture thus in the letter and in consequence hath much darkened the glory of the Gospel And the Gospel saith he is formed of exhortations perswasions conditionall promises commandements to the end that divinne and spirituall things might be more naturally conveyed in a notionall and naturall way as the key is made fit to the wards of the locke rather then for any supposed free will in man as some imagine Which doth farther evidence the mind of Familists and Antinomians
1. That they would have the Gospel a body and susteme of non-senses and foolish dreames and all Logick banished that the Gospel may be a fardell of phancies under the vaile of spirituall and supernaturall knowledge for the perfect like that piece called the Bright Starre and Theologiâ— Germanica and the Power of Love and the Tree of knowledge of good and evill 2. All reasonings and use of Logick which the Prophets and Apostles make a heavenly and spirituall use of in the Scripture to them are Legall and smell too much of the dead Letter the sowre and killing Law yea the Letter of written Gospel because written and because preached and opened in spirituall discourses to Cornwell and others is a humane thing and begets but a humane faith so that Faith commeth by hearing is to Saltmarsh not vocall Preaching but the very Spirit of grace working faith as I observed before 3. All expounding of Scripture by consequence is expounding of Scripture in the Letter saith Saltmarsh in the Letter to Towne is in a Law-way to Cornewell is in a humane not a Divine way Then Christ Matth. 22. must bee a Legall Preacher and must argue after a Law-way or a humane not a Divine and Gospel-way and must much darken the glory of the Gospel for he proveth the resurrection of the dead onely by a consequence I am the God of Abraham c. Ergo the dead shall rise and he sharply rebuketh the Sadduces as ignorant both of the Scripture and the power of God because they did not thus argue in the Letter and in the consequence to the darkening of the glory of the Gospel Libertines said also to reason against committing of Adultery as Joseph doth Shall I doe this and sinne against God Is a worke of Old Adam discerning good and evill as wee shall heare if the Lord will And Saltmarsh saith Exhortations perswasions conditionall promises and Gospel-commandements are natural and so conveyances carnall Legall and of the Letter Which to me is a foule aspesâ—ron laid on the Gospel and a mixing of Law and Gospel Works and Faith according to the Antinomians way and a rendering of the preaching of the Gospel which is the power of God and the wisdome of God as odious as the Jewes and Greeks made it of old that is to make it a meere naturall and humane thing But reasoning from Scripture is as Divine as to convince silence rebuke convert and open the heart though the Spirit bee the principall agent in these 4. If wee be meere patients and act nothing by any obligation but as the Spirit acteth on us and in us then not onely the morall Law but the very Law of nature and the dictats of a naturall conscience shall not of themselves oblige us as to honour our Parents to love our brethren to doe to all as we would that men should doe to us except the Spirit act us to these duties and then must either the Holy Ghost attend the suggestions and dictats of the law of nature to blow with and concurre with them and with the Word read and preached which were a fettering of the Holy Ghost to attend the inclinations and motions of our heart or then no man could sinne at all against either the Law of nature or written Scripture save onely these heathen and others who resisted the Spirit not to say that grace were not grace nor every way free if the will of the creature should be master and exercise a dominion over grace to command at its nod the spirations and breathings of the Holy Ghost then should it be in the power of free will to dispose of desertions absence and the ebbings of the joyfull out-goings and manifestations of the Holy Ghost so should wee command the North and South winde of the Spirit to blow upon the garden that the Spices may flow out and command the out-flowings of the river and the tyde that gladneth the soule Which sure we cannot admit or then our doubtings complaints love-jealousies should be free of all unbeliefe and disquieting doubts contrary to Scripture and experience yea and all our sinnes and darknesse and false apprehensions under sad desertions should bee counted on the Holy Ghosts score as his sin who did not act us to the declining of these sinnes and the performing the contrary duties and not be imputable to us for all sinne must bee contrary to some Law-obligation 5 We hence clearely see Antinomians must come fully up to New England Libertines that In the saving conversion of a sinner the faculties and workings of the soule in things pertaining to God are destroyed and made to cease and the holy Ghost commeth in place of them as the faculties of the humane nature of Christ whereas grace purgeth away the oare but destroyeth not the gold and doth not remove nor substantially change the soule and heart but maketh it new sanctifieth it reneweth the Spirit purgeth the conscienâ—e bringeth all things to our memory When Christ casteth the old heart in his furnace or putteth it on a new frame it loseth no substance but receiveth a new mould 6. It fomenteth the presumption of the Libertine who saith If Christ will let me sinne let him looke to it upon the perill of his honour bee it Which may have this good sense as to be a word of boldnesse of faith holding forth as much as it highly concerneth the honor of Christ his faithfulnesse and unchangeable grace who is intrusted with all the flocke young and old to suffer none to fall in such sinnes as may tend to or be a finall falling from Christ but that upon the perill of his glory He will lose none but raise them up at the last day but as Libertines sense carrieth the matter the justified cannot sinne Christs Spirit is ingaged to enact immediatly and to preserve the ransomed man from all sinne if the man fall Christs Spirit not inacting him to stand is the Author and cause of his fall Whereas we are commanded to keepe our selves in the love of God David kept himselfe from his iniquitie CHAP. XLVIII Antinomians hold that the beleever cannot sinne against God but against men in his conversation WEe beleeve that the Law or Commandement of Christ respecteth our salvation with God as well as our conversation with men contrary to Antinomians who will have us as compleatly saved being once justified as sinnlesse and perfectly holy as the glorified in heaven Yea wee have not so much as the blot of Papists venials or Protestants sinnes of infirmity or originall sinne dwelling in us So as I judge the man that said to a learned opposer of the Anninomians spoke right in the Antinomian way Sinne is nothing how then can Christ hate nothing If from eternity it was so pardoned and remitted before it was committed I see not how to Antinomians it must not bee meere nothing as concupiscence
beautifull morning skie is not the Sunne but the result and daughter of the Sunne and the faire skie together and faith that acteth much upon the promises as upon the report of credentiall letters doth and must apprehend more pardon then peace can beare witnesse to sinne hath a bloudy tongue and cryeth fury and vengeance aloud faith must lye on the attonement of the bloud of Jesus which our sense cannot reach Faith is a starre of a greater magnitude and higher elâ—vation then our poore low-creeping feeling So wee thinke we had more of Christ and the acting of the Spirit at our first conversion then long after because when our spirituall apprehension is young and tender the acts of apprehension are more wanton and fiery but when experience and growth of grace commeth the motions of sense are more stayed and solid and as spiritie and active and more but to greene sense little seemeth much But that which Antinomians ayme at is to blow away all peace that commeth from personall sanctification because they are enemies to personall mortification and make this to be our peace of repenting and mortifying sinne abstaining from fleshly luâ—â—s that Christ repented mortified sinne and lusts on the Crosse for us and we beleeve this and there is an end Hence they condemne aâ—l experience of the acting of God in and on the soule to comfort the soule or helpe faith in times of desertion For Saltmarsh who in his cures of all our Legall and carnall agues is silent of experience and thinketh outward ordinances and the promises written for our learning and comfort because outward and written and vocall to be old Testament and Legall waies though Peter call them sincere milke exceeding great and precious promises and Paul Thinke they were written for our learning that we through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope and Christ speaking of his Commandements which were written and spoken by him and so outward saith that they were a badge visible to all the world that they were his Disciples If yee keep my Commandements yee shall abide in my love even as I have kept my Fathers Commandements and abide in his love And to Job the words of the Lords mouth were more then his necessary food And Christ giveth his judgement in a spirituall not a Legall song of outward ordinances Thy lips O my Spouse drop as the honey combe honey and milke are under thy tongue To David they were sweeter then the honey or honey combe sweet to his tast yea above gold or fine gold as all riches better then thousands of gold and silver his heritage for ever To Saltmarsh the Word is a dead outward legall thing and all this to them must be spoken of the inward and spirituall word written in the heart as Libertines taught So Bulling advers Anabapti It is true it is for that soule-acting and Spirit-converting power so but in the meane time upon this ground old Anabaptists rejected the Word and the Ministery and tooke thâ—m to 〈◊〉 Law written in the inward parts and the annoinâ—ing that 〈◊〉 all things abusing Jer. 31. â—3 and 1 Joh. 2.27 So doâ— Antinomians upon this ground reject all experiences contrary to the Scripture experience worketh hope then it should cheere us in sad houres thus the Church comforteth her selfe I considered the dayes of old and called to remembrance my songs in the night So David looketh back to this longing to see saith he thy power and thy glory so as I have seene thee in the Sanctuary 2. Peter puts it on the Saints If so be ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious 3. It s a sinnefull neglect to look to no experience But none saith where is God my maker who giveth songs in the night saith Elihu 4. Antinomians are angry at experiences 1. Because they teach there is no difference betweene the graces of hypocrits and beleevers in the kinds and so no experiences betweene the one and the other can render any difference 2. Experience is an outward ordinance of gathering from such and such a dispensation of God such a tryed conclusion Now Saltmarsh thinketh all outward ordinances as outward Legall things and so it would appeare Christ in the New Testament-worship which is spirituall and in nothing Legall hath appointed neither preaching nor praying nor hearing nor Sacraments nor Christian Assemblies nor conferences nor admonishing exhorting one another nor writing for all these are outward things and I grant if Christ joyne not his influence of grace neither is Pauls planting nor Appollos his watering any thing Yet Apostles and Teachers are not Legall ordinances 3. Antinomians offend at all inherent grace and created quallifications in us as evidences or helps to testifie wee are in Christ for they are all deceiving differences saith Crispe and may be in hypocrits and say I they can be no otherwise in hypocrites then deluding signes then the voice and testimonie of the Spirit for there is a thing like a voice in the Temporaries and also a thing like faith which is no faith Now experiences remaine as inherent and habituall observations of the Spirits actings in the Soule CHAP. LV. How farre inherent qualifications and actions of grace can prove we are in the state of grace ANtinomians make a hideous out-cry against signes and marks of our justification because indeed they are enemies to sanctification For establishing soules saith Saltmarsh upon any works of their owne as away meane or ground of assurance as that upon such a measure of repentance or obedience they may beleeve by I dare not deale in any such way of our owne righteousnesse because I find no infallible marke in any thing of our owne sanctification save in a lower way of perswasion or motive I find none in the Old or New Testament but have cause to suspect their owne righteousnesse as David Peter Paul So the Libertines of New England Though a man can prove a gracious worke in himselfe and Christ to bee the author of it yet this is but a sandâ—e foundation And it is a fundamentall and soule-damning error to make sanctification an evidence of justification And it were to light a candle to the Sunne Yea it darkeneth justification the darker my sanctification is the brighter is my justification And I may know I am Christs not because I doe crucifie the lusts of the flesh but because I doe not crucifie them but beleeue in Christ that crucified them for me So D. Crispe Cornewell Towne teach that love to the brethren sincerity c. are marks by which others may know us rather then we our selves So Saltmarsh followeth Crispe We never said that a naturall mans devotion or his bastard prayers or wild-fire of blind zeale can argue the translation of the man from death to life as Saltmarsh
skies when they say Lord the desire of our soule is toward thy name Lord our heart is not turned backe neither have our steps declined from thy way c. They knew and were perswaded of a saving worke of grace inherent in them and we doubt not but the Prophets to speake of a case of another nature knew that God spoke to them when Jeremiah upon life and death said of a truth the Lord hath sent me to speake all these words in your eares And Amos The Lord hath spoken who cannot but Prophecie And Abraham did not upon conjectures but upon Faith know God had commanded him to sacrifice his son Now God speaketh to his Saints by his works of grace no lesse then by his word of the Gospel Augustine said By a certaine heavenly tast hee knew a difference betweene the Lord revealing himselfe to him and his owne soule dreaming But say Antinomians When we teach that all our assurance commeth from faith and the testimony of Christ and his owne Spirit speaking to us wee led men to borrow light from the Sunne which can abundantly inlighten them when yee send them to their own good works to borrow their assurance of faith and their interest of Christ yee desire them to fetch light from a candle shining at noone day and yee cause them rest on a fallible guide which may deceive them and at best breed a probable and conjecturall assurance onely not an infallible and undeniable confidence such as Christ rested on by faith breadeth Answ. 1. But the question is as great a doubt to a weake one if he receive Christ and his immediate noone-day irradiation and light for the weake beleevers act of knowing his full interest in Christ from either the immediate light that commeth from Christ or the immediate voice and testimony of the Spirit especially separated from the Word as Antinomians fancie is in him a created act and an inherent quallification and if inherent qualification furnish no infallible evidence to ascertaine me of my interest in Christ how shall I know it is Christ I rest on or his Sunne-shine light and the immediate irradiation of the Spirit speaking to my Spirit more then I know it is Christs spirit assuring me I am translated from death to life because I love the brethren Antinomians say the Sun cannot deceive when it gives light a candle beside the Sunne may deceive But say I a noone-day Devill may interpose and speake and irradiate as the Sunne and it is but a counterfeit Sunne and what know yee that your act of knowing this to be the true Sunne seeing it is but an inherent act of grace in you is a perfect mettall and a true Sunne And that it is Christ that shineth and speaketh to Mary Magdelen not the Gardener more when hee immediatly speaketh and shineth on your soule then when hee speaketh and shineth thorow such a medium as the love of the brethren for the same Spirit that inlighteneth you in the assurance of your translation into Christ and your interest in him upon this objective light because yee love the brethren is he who shineth on you in his immediate noone-shine-irradiation is not the Spirits teaching as sure by one beame of teaching the light of his utterings of grace in us as in his other immediate conveiance of light when the Scripture saith it is the same Spirit that maketh us know the things that are freely or graciously given us of God 1 Cor. 2.12 and beareth immediate witnesse that we are sonnes what ever be the meanes as Abraham was to beleeve hee was to kill his Sonne if God should command him by a Prophet immediatly inspired suppose such a one as Moses to have beene sent with the Mandat no lesse then when God spoke immediatly himselfe and might not Abraham have beene deluded in thinking God was not the true God that immediatly said Abraham take now thy Sonne thy onely Sonne and offer him to me as hee might have doubted if a Moses say hee had then lived sent with the same message was a true and and immediately inspired Prophet and not a counterfeit who ranne and the Lord sent him not When Antinomians loose this knot they answer themselves Asser. 5. First the truth of what the Spirit speaketh dependeth not on the Word but the credence and faith that I owe to the Spirit dependeth on the Word because I know the Spirit by the Word as I know the substance of the body of the Sunne by the light but I know not the Word by the Spiâ—it as I know not the light by the substance of the body of the Sunne yea now when God hath put his last seale to the Canon of Scripture the word of Prophecie is surer to us then the Fathers voice from heaven 2 Pet. 1. and wee may know the Spirit that biddeth John Becold kill so many innocent beleevers and that saith the man walking in darkenesse and a Pharesee obstinatly going on in killing Christ and his members and regarding iniquity in his heart as he is such is reconciled to God and justified and Christ by faith lodgeth in the same heart with loved and delighted in iniquity can be no true spirit The Spirit of Christ as he cannot bely his owne Word so will hee not take it ill to be tryed by his owne hand-writing and seale and his own works Secondly it is needlesse to make comparisons between assurance resulting from inherent graces and the immediate voice and speaking of the Spirit as if the former were our owne spirits reasoning the latter onely the testimony of the Spirit for we judge both to bee the testimony of the Holy Ghost as it is the same love sealed to the Spouse from the Bridegromes owne word and seale and hand-writing and confirmed to her by his Bracelets Rings Jewels and love-tokens that he sendeth to her nor are there for that two loves two love-tokens two Bridegromes For say that the love-tokens are true not counterfeit and that they carry with them the warme and lovely characters and undenyable expressions of the true Bridegromes soule-love and that they came not from a stranger as Antinomians say they may be bastard and fained love-tokens and come from another lover then Christ Yet the Lord Jesus manifesteth himselfe and gives evidences of his love by them no lesse then by the Spirits immediate testimony But we thinke and can prove the Saints passing even in their speaches prayers and confession to God their judgement of themselves and of their owne sincere walking as is cleare Cant. 5.1 Cant. 3 1 2 3. Cant. 1.5 8. Isai. 26.8 9. Job 23.11 12. chap. 31.1 2 3 4 c. Psal. 18.21 22 23 so Ezechiah holdeth forth his holy walking before God Esai 38.3 and Jeremiah cap. 15.16 17. and Paul 2 Tim. 4.7.8 2 Cor. 1.12 doe certainely know the graces of God in themselves to come from no other principle then the
own gift laying hold on the righteousnesse of Christ freely and of onely pure grace imputed to us 5. Cornewell and other Antinomians make arguing obedidience and perswading comforts by inferences and consequences works of man not able to produce assurance and Saltmarsh thinketh discoursing and reasoning not enough to produce assurance of faith and he thinks it a Legall bondage to support the soule from marks and such things as cannot give evidence but by inferences yet all the superstructures of faith in Gospel-obedience as binding upon perswading arguing reasoning All other assurances saith Saltmarsh beside the assurance of the light of faith such as are from marks and love to the brethren that come by way of reasoning and arguing are rotten conclusions from the Word and such things as true legall teachers have invented not understanding the mystery of the kingdome of Christ then all Scripture and Gospel-arguing are vaine janglings by this 6. Nor doth the Gospel command by patterne rather then precept as if the examples of the cloud of Witnesses who running their race with patience inherit the promise of free salvation Hebr. 12.1 2 3. should destroy commands or as if patternes without Law or any otherwise but in so farre as they are warrantted by the Law of God did tye and oblige us to obedience and imitation for if patternes as patternes did tye us then should we be obliged to follow the Fathers and Christ in their extraordinary works and miracles which neither Law nor Gospel commands us to doe 7. But the truth is outward commandements written or preached by Antinomians are given to us in the Gospel onely by accident and because we are carnall and sinnefull but were we as spirituall as we should be wee should need no Law but that which is spirituall and written in the heart no more then Angels need a written and outward Law Now that Antinomians meane this is cleere by Saltmarsh his Divinity Commands saith hee are for obedience as well as tydings of forgivenesse this kind of Gospel fits both God and man and God the Father may be seen in commanding holinesse and the Spirit in forming the holynesse commanded and the Sonne in redeeming us to holynesse even to the will both of the Father and the Spirit And this Gospel fits man who is made up both of flesh and Spirit and so hath need of a Law wâ—thout and in the Letter as well as in the heart and Spirit the Law is spirituall but we are carnall Rom. 7. Nor can a state oâ— flesh and Spirit bee ordered onely by a Law within for the word and Law of the Spirit meerely is for a spirituall condition or estate of glory as Angels who live by a Law spirituall and state of revelation Answ. 1. Here be strange conceits of old libertinisme Gospel commands are as well saith he for obedience as tydings of forgivenesse But why for obedience Any disobedience to them is no sinne in a beleever as is proved then they are not to a beleever for obedience 2. I know not how man because hee is flesh hath need of a Law without and the letter of an outward command then because he is spirit or as he is spirituall he hath need of no Law nor letter of an externall command Timothy then hath no need as he is a renewed man to give himselfe to meditation and reading and doctrine nor to continue in the things that he had knowne from the Scriptures which are given by divine inspiration to save his owne soule and others and to make him perfect to every good worke Nor have the Saints at Colosse need that the word of Christ dwell richly in them Nor the called of Iesus Christ at Rome as they are called and sanctified any need of learning from the Scriptures that they through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope Onely the flesh and the old man possibly hath need of the Scriptures and the letter of the command then it was not Davids inward man that esteemed the testimonies of God and his promises sweeter then the honey and the honey combe and as his heritage and more then thousands of silver and gold Nor did Peter or the Saints as regenerated to a lively hope 1 Pet. 1.3 and as they obtained the like precious faith relish the promises as great and precious but onely their flesh found sweetnesse in Gods word And Mary not as renewed but according to the flesh and corruption sate at Christs feete and heard his word and choosed the better part that could not bee taken from her And this sorts well with the old Anabaptists who said that the unregenerate onely needed outward ordinances as the Word preached by men and hearing reading Sacraments but for the regenerate there is no need that any teach his neighbour because we are all taught of God and the annoynting teach-them all And the Sonnes of God are not subject to the Law that is they are not to bee taught what they should doe or leave undone seeing the Spirit of God which is their instructor will teach them sufficiently neither is any thing to bee commanded or injoyned them as to doe good or eschew evill or the like The same Spirit I say doth command or injoyn them likewise to retaine the best and quit the contrary and obey them accordingly And so speake the Libertines of N. England These that bee in Christ are not under the Law or commands of the Word as the rule of life 3. If man because he is flesh hath need of a Law without and in the Letter by flesh is either understood a body and sensitive soule but then the meaning must be that the Law of Word and Gospel is given to the outward man to regulate him in his animal and vitall actions as eating sleeping walking seeing hearing and other senses as if no Law were imposed on the Spirit heart understanding conscience and will a carnall dreame that many put upon the Pharisies or by the flesh must be understood the unrenewed and sinnefull corruption This must be the sense of Saltmarsh for hee citeth Rom. 7.14 The Law is spirituall that is just and holy as vers 12. Wherefore the Law is holy and the commandement is holy and just and good but I am carnall that is sinfull flesh unholy and sold under sinne Now thus Law and Gospel commands threatnings Gospel-promises sweet invitations of free grace that loaden sinners would come to Christ and bee refreshed eased saved are all given to man because he is sinnefull and no outward Commandement would be laid on man if he had not sinned which is a conjecture and fancie Divines say the Tree of life and of knowledge of good and ill were Sacraments to innocent Adam the Sabbath was ordained for Adams worshipping of God an outward Law was laid on him If thou eate thou shalt die when as yet Adam was not
strict conversation and a care by doing to please God any personall walking with God is but a legall bargaining with God to out-buy Christ and evacuate free grace and a mixing of Law and Gospel and confounding of the two Covenants and of heaven and hell and presently upon this the party is as free of doubting till his dying day as if he were in heaven still in a merry pinne as if he were above the starres before the throne under no Law above all duties reades heares prayes none but when some immediate rapts of a living active God comes on him a dead passive block in Christ the Scripture either Law or Gospel is but a dead Letter hee is neither tyed nor awed with Law or Gospel Precept or Command nor preaching nor seales but is acted by a free Spirit an immediate light and speech of a Spirit above and beyond all outward word or Letter of old or new Testament except when the Spirit shall speake or apply them to the heart and then these Commandements tye the outer man and the flesh and then they bind not for any authority of the Law-giver but for the onely Gospel love of Christ as if Christ had put his Father out of office whereas Gospel-love commands obedience upon and for both the authority of the Lawgiver and the love of Christ and when this convert falleth in Adultery murther swearing lying robbing 1. It is not he but the flesh and sense and the outward man that doth these 2. They were remitted and made no sinnes and hee as cleane as Christ from them before they bee committed 3. The Law hath no more to doe with him then the persuer saith Saltmarsh hath to doe with the murtherer who hath fled to the citie of refuge But Saltmarsh's Legall convert he meaneth all not converted the Antinomian way is not our convert as he dreameth 1. Because we look not at conversion meerly as a change in affection and conversation without Christ Faith and saving grace 2. Antinomians make all the change in conversion to be meerely imputative to beleeve that Christ was converted and repents for us and to regard no inward change 3. It is false that Saltmarsh saith That pressing of meere commands from the word may worke a Legall change of affection and conversation For if by meere commands from the Word he meane 1. commands without the Spirit that is such as are written and preached Gospel or Law that of themselves want all grace and joyning of the Spirit Then sure Cicero and Seneca their meere words without God cannot change a Zeno a Xenephon from debauched slagitious men into white civeâ—l Moralists without some Spirit if he meane that the Gospel-letter as a Letter can doe more then the Law-letter without the Spirit he is much deceived for words as words whether of Law or Gospel without God can work no change But Saltmarsh if I mistake not hath a third meaning that meere commands from the authority of God the Law-giver can worke but a Legall and counterfeit conversion this is most false We have a grave controversie with Papists touching the formall object of Divine Faith Whether it bee the testimony of the Church as Papists say or the authority of God speaking in his Word as we teach Now we hold that the testimony of the Church is but the testimony of men and can produce but an humane faith not a Divine but the testimonie of God himselfe speaking in the Scriptures can onely beget a supernaturall and divine faith when the Holy Ghost followeth the Word and rendereth it lively If then we beleeve divine truths and Scripturall commands because so saith the Lord in his Word either Law or Gospel this is a divine and supernaturall faith so to beleeve upon Gods meere commands as Law-giver not because naturall reason so dictateth nor because the Church or man so saith nor because the times favour the Gospel as the seed is received with a sort of beliefe that falleth on stony ground is divine Faith and is not contrary but sweetly complyeth with faith grounded upon the love of Christ and wrought by the grace of God in the Gospel Antinomians dreame that these two are contrary when they are not so 4. It s most false that the Law is in the heart before hand by nature so as wee beleeve it naturally for the authority of the Law-giver for so naturall faith of the Law should fight with naturall unbeliefe and deepe security to laugh and sleepe sound under the curse of God Wee naturally know much of the Law but we have not a Legall faith to beleeve because so saith the Law-giver by nature 5. It s false also that Nature can propound to it selfe life eternall as its end as Saltmarsh saith Balaam could not desire it farre lesse intend it hee onely wished the end of the just 2. The end must bee the last end subordinate to Gods glory Antinomians are Pelagians and poore friends to free grace as I noted before for when salvation is the end all meanes are gone about when the end is intended that may conduce to that end all meanes that may crosse the obtaining thereof eschewed Now naturall Legall converts cannot goe about all for salvation and in reference to it its cleare when gold is a mans end as in the covetous pleasure the end in the voluptuous honour the end in the ambitious if all acts about the meanes or that may thwart the attaining of the end bow not to this end it s not so in Legall converts 3. When the end is attained but in hope and assurance the minde is satisfied and quieted Legall converts are not so satisfied 4. Legall converts order salvation to and for themselves and the happinesse of it not the holinesse to please themselves not to honour God because heaven is a Honey-combe that very Nature beleeving an eternity desires to sucke 5. Severe and strict walking in our sense is walking in all duties by the light and conduct of saving grace and the faith of the elect of God which wee contend for against most Antinomians who are but loose livers and cannot fall on a Legall convert CHAP. LXVIII How the Spirit worketh freely in the Antinomian way SAltmarsh boldly goeth on to hold forth When the Spirit of adoption works not freely but servilly and legally Object 1. When men put something of satisfaction on any performance as if God were prevailed with by any thing of their owne Answ. Satisfaction to revenging justice or of merit or of perfect obedience to the Law in our performances we disclaim or that we prevaile with God by any thing of our owne as if our performances were causes of turning God were any thing without the grace of Christ and his merits but for prevailing with God to obtaine a blessing by prayer and teares we say it with the Scripture Hos. 12.3 Jaakob by his strength had power with God yea hee had power over
the Angel and prevailed he wept and made supplication to him Gen. 32.24 25 26. nor is this an old Testament-Spirit the parable of the unjust Judge and the Widdow is in scope a doctrine of prevailing with God by importunitie of prayer Iames bringeth the example of Elias for the prevailing of prayer and Christ This kinde of devill is not cast out but by fasting and prayer and so the Spirit of adoption worketh freely Object 2. Saltmarsh The Spirit worketh not freely when wee take in Christ but by the way and rest not wholy on him Answ. They looke on Christ by the by who take in their good works as fellow-causes with Christ thinking to be heard for them Christ is but a by-Mediator if he bee not whole Mediator it s a practicall error naturally in us to improve the the sufficiencie and incomparable weight of Christ to little purpose and dote more upon done duties then on Christ yet this is not our Doctrine but our sinne that we are to be humbled for Obj. 3. Saltmarsh When we are in bondage to some outward worship of circumstances as time place person the Spirit works not freely Answ. It may be Saltmarsh thinketh the Lords day under the New Testament legall men of his gang doe it 2. And not to pray but at such houres as the Spirit moves him because the Spirit onely and the Spirit acting and ravishing is the only obliging Law and command under the New Testament the Letter or written Scripture to pray continually in all things to give thanks to bee abundant in the worke of the Lord to be rich in good works and to make our selves friends with the Mammon of unrighteousnesse at any time ere we bee put out of our stewardship except when the Spirits wind bloweth faire that so they may receive us into the everlasting habitations is a law bondage yea to abstaine from adulterie murther swearing except the Spirits acting which is our onely obliging Law now is a legall not a Gospel-service nor can a beleever sin when he commits adultery murther for hee doth nothing against the only obliging New Testament Law the acting of the Spirit when the Spirit actually doth not act him and stirre him to duties of charitie and love of the brethren and doth not actually deterre and pull him back by his immediate impulsions and breathings from adulterie and murther I desire an answer intimating a difference between sins of Adultery and Murther and so sinfull omission of duties of Chastity and saving the life of innocent brethren for a Moneth which must involve a sinnefull not-loving our brother for a Moneth and the not praying to God for thirty dayes as the heathen Kings Law was upon supposition that the Spirit act not and stirre not up to prayer for thirty dayes and if so it is a question if Adultery be sinne and if abstinencie from Adultery upon the conscience of the seventh Command be not an impeaching of the free working of the Spirit of Adoption and a spece of legall bondage As for Saltmarsh his fourth ground of bondage to wit that to doe any thing from the power of an outward commandement or precept of the Word that it brings forth but finer hypocrisie and his seventh To take any outward thing to move them rather then apply Christ for strength life and Spirit is meere bondage I have answered alreadie it is an Enthusiasticall opposing of the working of word works and well grounded experiences of the Saints to the actings of the Spirit and a looseing of us from beleeving and obeying Scriptures from trembling at the Word and a most wicked way of Enthusiasme Object 5. Saltmarsh when they doe because of some vow or covenant they have made c. It is more properly the service of the Old Testament and part of their bondage for wanting the power and fulnesse of the Spirit of adoption to worke them to obedience freely from within they were under the power of outward principles to put them on from without Answ. 1. If nothing move men to doe but the Letter of the Covenant Vow or Promise not the Spirit of grace then can the Spirit never be said to worke Legally or not freely because the Spirit works not at all nor can this bee called properly the service of the Old Testament except Antinomians say the Spirit of grace wrought none at all in the Old Testament but onely the Letter contrary to all the heavenly Psalmes made by the Holy Ghost and the acts of faith in Moses David Job Jeremiah which every Page of Old Testament refuteth and we must say meere nature and the dead Letter without the Spirit acted them So Hebr. 11. Psal. 51.10 and infinite other places on the contrary 2. Nor can yee say by the same reason that a naturall conscience a desire of a name lest they should be reputed covenant-breakers moved these in the Old Testament to act for so none could have been tearmed men according to Gods heart nor perfect and upright men as David Job Ezechiah Noah because upon this Antinomian ground they were all but fine hypocrites If I mistake not Saltmarsh condemneth all who have taken the Covenant in the three Kingdomes and are moved for feare of the oath of God to stand to it as Legalists and Old Testament Spirits The Covenant that Asa Josiah caused the people to stand too was a Law-bondage that we are not now obliged to and upon the same grounds to keepe faith and promise upon lawfull contracts and oathes between King and people or made to God to keepe Marriage-covenants contracts legues and bargaines betweene man and man which we conceive to be of the Law of Nature must all be the proper service of the Old Testament and contrary to the Gospel to keepe my lawfull promise made to a man to pay my debt because I promised when I borrowed money To keepe the Covenant of God made in Marriage because it is an outward covenant is to doe because of some Covenant and to be in Law-bondage and to doe as being under the power of outward principles and Paul must writ to Philemon as under the bondage of the Old Testament If Onesymus hath wronged thee or oweth thee ought put it on my count if he should pay Philemon seeing he became his debter by an outward promise and covenant he did not pay him by the Spirit of adoption working freely but by a Legall Spirit as being under the Law not under grace by this learning A Jesuiticall way to loose men from all covenants promises bargaines in buying and selling treatise and Indentures betweene persons Nation and Nation to loose us from all the bonds of the Law of Nature and Nations and free us from that which is the Law and the Prophets Whatsoever yee would men should doe to you the same doe ye to them Then shall nothing bind us under the New Testament Doth the Spirit of
way of grace And its poverty of Spirit when we see we have no grace and Saltmarsh Denne Crispe Eaton Towne and the Antinomians reject all comforts assurance or rejoycing from acts of Sanctification and works in the regenerate and say that its a seeking of righteousnesse in our selves and sure then it must bee a worke of the flesh to exercise our knowledge that way to discerne our selves to be sonnes because wee walke in love and after the Spirit Paral. II. Libertines said All sinne was but an opinion that we sinne and under opinion they comprehend conscience scruples remorse sense of judgement That Christs worke of Redemption was to destroy opinion and sense of sinne and then are men new creatures And there is no Devill no sinne no world that are our spirituall enemies David Georgius placed the spirituall life of his in committing Adulteries without sense of sinne and that publickely without shame and that faith in Jesus Christ was the way to abolish this shame in acting this filthinesse which shame was the fruit of the first Adams disobedience And that they should confesse all their sins to their shame again and again in the publike assembly till all pride and glorification of the flesh bee crucified that grace and mercy may be seene to be more glorious And they must goe in this selfe-denyall while they be deaden or to the opinion of any propriety of goods or possessions or wives or Marriages and then they come naked to the new Kingdome of David Georgius where they are to live above all lawes of marriage c. or consanguinity or the like Antinomans doe well neere border with this way onely that which Libertines doe call opinion or discerning of sinne Saltmarsh Eaton and Den call sense Towne calleth it sense or unbeliefe all call it sinning not before God but before men and in the conversation So they say the Adulteries Murthers committed by the justified are seeming sinnes sinnes in mens account saith Saltmarsh but not so before God and to the eye of Faith Now to live by faith is Antinomian Sanctification or Mortification or these sinnes saith Towne before God are no sinnes to faith they are meere nullities but to our sense and flesh they are sinnes So Saltmarsh and Eaton to sense reason experience or to unbeliefe that can but lye and deceive they are sinnes to faith and before God who seeth no sinne in us they are no sinnes Or as Master Denne saith They are sinnes in the conversation before men not in the conscience and before God and all come from this the Justified are under no Law of God and so cannot sinne if then they thinke their adulteries to be sinne that is sense unbeliefe ignorance of their Christian liberty and the erronious opinion of the old Adam Faith beleeveth Adultery to bee no sinne at all It s true to the beleever it is no condemning sinne no sinne such as actually bindeth them over to eternall wrath say we but not a nullity for that not for that an exorbitancie against no Law of God as the Libertine and his brother Antinomian say Then no sense of sinne no trouble of minde for sinne as good Saltmarsh saith can be in beleevers because where there is no transgression there is no Law and no trouble of minde for a breach of the Law This is an opinion of faith that Christ hath purchased a power to beleeve sinne to be no sinne and this is with David Georgius not to thinke shame of sinne but to be deadned to all sense of sinne and so Faith pulleth the conscience out of the justified man hee may sinne with ease CHAP. LXXV Libertines Familists and Antinomians free us from all Law and that we neither sinne nor are to be rebuked for sinne Paral. III. LIbertines said Wee were freed from all Law either directing commanding or condemning And so did David Georgius and so teach the Libertines of New England These that are in Christ are under no Law and Antinomians as Towne Saltmarsh Crisp Denne say We are freed from all the Law of God in all its offices to direct give light rule binde oblige or command as well as to threaten and condemne Paral. IV. Libertines taught That when we are once regenerate we can sinne no more but are as Angels So Libertines of New England and Antinomians say A beleever is as free from Hell Law and bondage on earth as if he were in heaven nor wants he any thing to make him so but to beleeve he is so And Hee that beleeveth saith Eaton that Christ hath taken away his sinnes is as cleane from sinne as Christ himselfe And to Faith there is no sinne and the beleevers person and works are perfect before God and free of sinne and sinfull imperfections Paral. V. When Libertines were rebuked for sin they said It s not I that sinne but my Asse or sinne dwelling in me and they cited that text 1 Joh. 3. He that is born of God sinneth not It s true Paul saith Rom. 7. Not I but sin dwelling in me but his meaning was it s not I as regenerate who sinne because I make not sinne my taske and worke nor doe I evill with the whole bensell of my soule the whole strength of my mind affections and will in regard the unrenewed part protesteth against sinne but I as unrenewed and as fleshly in part as halfe a sufferer I sinne being as a captive sighing in my fetters and complaining that I am wretched through necessitie of sinning I doe the evill I would not doe Rom. 7.17.18.22.23 But the Antinomians conspire with Libertines in the same sense for Towne saith That the old Adam and all his works are shut up under the Law and wrath of God So it is but the Old Adam the flesh the Law of the members that doth sin but it was never the Apostles minde to deny that a beleever once justified can sinne any more For in many things we sinne all Jam. 3.2 And if wee say we have not sinne we are lyars 1 Joh. 1. But Antinomians deny that beleevers can more sin then Christ himselfe or then the gloryfied in heaven and to a beleever there is no sinne God can see no sinne in them Now sure Libertines who said the state of the regenerate was an Angelike puritie did thinke sinnes acted by their Asse the flesh were no sinnes as Antinomians deny Adulteries and cousening and robbing done by the justified to be sinnes but seeming sinnes as Saltmarsh and no sinnes before God as Eaton saith CHAP. LXXVI Libertines and Antinomians destroy Scripture and make the Spirit all and some Paral. VI. LIbertines saith Calvin are so spirituall in their owne fancie that they count no more of the sacred word of God then of Fables except when it serves their turnes The places of Scripture
objected they said must not be taken in the Litterall sense because the Letter killeth the Spirit quickneth And they turne the Scripture in Allegories and high Spirituall Speculations and the Scripture in its kindly sense they called a dead Letter it s the spirit say they that quickneth So David Georgius and so doth M. Dell Serm. pag. 19. citing the same words so Randel the Familist in a Sermon said That Christs Parables from Sowing a Draw-net Leaven c. did prove that to expound the Scripture by Allegories was lawfull and all the things of this life as Seed the Way-side a Rocke the Sea a Net Leaven c. were Sacraments of Christ and he cited Doe this in Remembrance of me and that a spirituall minde in all the things of nature and of this life might see the mysteries of the Gospel This man who preacheth most abominable Familisme is suffered in and about London publikely twise on the Lords day to draw hundreds of godly people after him The New England Libertines say The will of God in the Word and the directions thereof are no Rule whereunto Christians are bound to conforme their life And the due search and knowledge of the holy Scriptures is no safe way of searching and finding Christ And all Doctrines Revelations and Spirits must bee tryed by Christ not by the word of Christ. And the whole Letter of the Scripture holdeth forth a covenant of works Saltmarsh The interpreting the Spirit thus in the Letter and in consequence hath much darkened the glory of the Gospel But I pray are not all the heads of Libertinisme and Antinomianisme their rejecting of the Lawes direction of the Scriptures of personall sanctification and of repentance and mortification the perfection of beleevers persons and works c. all meere consequences from Scripture the contrary being commanded expresly in Scripture So Saltmarsh saith The power of an outward Commandement and precept in the word bringeth but forth finer hypocrisie and the Spirit worketh not freely therewith And M. Towne hath much of this stuffe through his whole Booke Much like to this is the doctrine of Henry Nicholas in his Epistle to two Daughters of Warwicke Ar. 7. While the Apostles dayly went about with Christ and had the word of the Father dayly amongst them understood not the Spirit of the the Lord till the day of Pentecost that hee descended on them how should then the multitude of these which now say they are Christians and yet neither have nor know neither Spirit nor Word but go on with their fleshly prudencie in the Literall Scripture and set forth the same with their fleshly hearts before the simple people as it seemeth best unto them and say even so very stoutly We have the word of the Lord whereas it is but their owne word wherein they with their own prudencie are genered and begotten feele either perceive the same They reject the word of the Lord Jer. 8. Here giveth the Prophet a distinction or diversitie betweene the word of the Lord and the witnessing of an unregenerate man which he bringeth forth out of the Letter of the Scripture Here H. Nicholas maketh a time when the Apostles were under the teaching of the Father when they were unregenerated and not pardoned but led with the Letter of the Scripture and a time when they were under the teaching of the Holy Ghost and were regenerated So the New England Familists Rise raigne Er. 41. say There be distinct seasons of the working of the severall persons so the soule may bee said to bee under the Fathers and not the Sonnes and so long under the Sonnes worke and not the Spirits And just so Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 113. The Fathers before Christ might conceive themselves rather not destroyed then saved and rather not damned then redeemed but now is fulnesse of the Spirit and of free grace pag. 115. discovered And Denne Doctrine of John Baptist p. 51. The knowledge of both actuall and eternall remission was no Article of the Jewish Creed but now 55. is remission past and done 2. Here H. Nicholas makes a difference betweene the word of God as it is in the Letter and the word as it is in the Spirit as betweene the word of man to wit which is in the Letter and the word of the Lord which is in the Spirit So doth Saltmarsh betweene the interpreting of the Word in the Letter and in the consequence which darkneth the Gospel and the yeelding of the sense of the Scripture in the Spirit which must by opposition cleare the glory of the Gospel Shaddowes fleeing away pag. 8. So doth Cornwell Confer with J. Cotton pag. 17. say A conclusion following from the strength of humane reasoning is but a humane not a Divine Faith now we judge the litterall sense of the word to be the very meaning and kindly sense of the Holy Ghost and doe hold that the word hath not two sundry senses and that the letter of the Word and Spirit are not contrary but subordinate though the one that is the letter of the word may be without the Spirit and then the Letter is a dead thing to the heardned hearer not in it selfe but yet should not the Letter of the Scripture and outward ordinances or prophecying be despised more then the Spirit should be quenched 3. N. Nicholas here maketh two sort of regenerated persons Some regenerated by the Letter of the word these have but their owne word not the word of the Lord others are regenerated by the Spirit and these have the word of God So the New England Familists Er. 13. and Saltmarsh Free grace 177.178 as if one Spirit breathed in all the three tell us of a legall conversion by the outward Commandement Letter and terrors of the Law and Gospel and such are but hypocrits and others converted by the Spirit Protestants halfe not the Spirit and the word but conjoyne them for the Spirit is the Father and principall cause of the second birth and the Word the seed and instrument but their way is to abolish Word Seales and all Ordinances as Legall things It is true this wretched man seems to give enough to outward ordinances for he saith Epist. to the two Maides They be outward means set forth by God to direct people to the inward righteous life of Christ in the Spirit Yet in the Epistle as Answorth in his answer observeth hee calleth the outward ordinances but Ceremonies and perswades them not to suffer death in confessing the Scriptures to be the perfect rule of our faith and life against the Romish Antichristian Doctrine and Ceremonies For saith H. Nicholas No man doth rightly according to the truth of the holy Scriptures nor according to the spirituall understanding of the godly wisdome deale in it or use the true God-services of the holy word it becommeth not likewise that any man should take in hand to busie himselfe thereabout but
make the Law a meere dead Letter and the Gospel all Spirit and to free us from the Letter of all Scripture And Saltmarsh upon this ground of the free working of the Spirit of Adoption freeth us from outward Commandements Covenants Vowes as if the Word or Scripture and the Spirit were two contrary and different things and the one not harmoniously subordinate too and complying with the other CHAP. LXXVII Antinomians and Libertines foule opinions touching God and the Author of sinne Paral. IX LIbertines said There was but one Spirit in the world that lives and moves and acts all things in stead of our soules yea and in all creatures And that God was the Author of all good and ill sinne and righteousnesse because hee workes all our workes in us and the Creature workes nothing and that sinne was but an opinion the Devils and Angels but motions And so taught David Georgius That Devils were but ill motions and the good Angels are but qualities and motions of mens minds And the same is like unto the minde of New England Familists who say That in conversion the faculties and workings of the soule are destroyed and instead of them the Holy Ghost yea and in place of all love and graces Christ himselfe comes in and Christ incarnate and made flesh is in every beleever Now Randell the Familist and Antinomians hath prefixed a commendatory Preface to a peece called Theologia Germanica which saith That all good is onely God and he maketh no difference betweene created and uncreated good and God becommeth all things in man nor is there any thing that can challenge to it selfe being or goodnesse that true Christ is in man and that the true and perfect God and true and perfect man are one and man doth so yeeld and give place unto God that where God himself is there is man and that God also is there present and works his alone and does and leaves undone any thing without any I to me much or the like where these things are and exist there is true Christ and no where else And he that is illuminated with the eternall love is a divine and deified man And the Author of the Bright starre set out by Randell also Nothing is or hath being but God and his will And God is all the creature nothing Man is nothing because he is not good nor infinite being and good are convertible They say The Devils and Angels also are nothing If any say that I cannot impute any such opinion to our Antinomians But 1. Antinomians confute them not but still come up to all that the Libertines of New England hold 2. They never refused Randell the Familist to bee theirs but Antinomians are his constant hearers and Disciples 3. Archer and many Antinomians say Sinne is nothing and God cannot hate it 4. I have proved they hold that the personall acts of Sanctification and sins of the justified are sins onely in the conversation to the sense to the flesh to unbeliefe and seeming to be so not in conscience not really not before God not truely not to faith 5. The Antinomians say that the Spirit acteth in the Saints immediatly and the Saints are meere patients in all their works because Saltmarsh saith The Spirit of adoption works not freely when men are in bondage to some outward circumstance of worship as time c. and they cannot pray but at such houres no Protestant doth teach any such thing but Antinomians thinke We are holden to pray at no certaine houre nor at any time unlesse the Spirit stirre us thereunto which is to make neither Law nor Gospel our rule of walking as if the Commandements in the Letter held out not any obligation to us to doe good or omit evill but the immediate acting of the Spirit were our onely rule so Saltmarsh The Law is now saith he in the Spirit and holynesse and sanctification is not now such as is fashioned by the Law or outward Commandement as if in the time of the Old Testament not now holynesse were wrought in us by a meere outward Commandement without the Spirit And yee may remember D. Crispes Argument to prove that Faith is no condition of the covenant of grace because its God onely who worketh Faith in us and beleeves in us as M. Towne saith We being meere patients and if wee beleeve not then God should breake the Covenant not wee because God doth not what is his part when he works not faith in us which is a strong Argument to prove that the Holy Ghost is the immediate and onely Author of sin in the beleever Because the holy Ghost onely by this reason without us works in us to will and to doe and keeps the beleever from Adultery Murther sinnefull non-calling on God not beleeving when therefore the beleever whoores murtherers repents not beleeveth not God is the cause and the onely cause thereof So Crisp saith The Covenant it selfe doth plainely shew that the whole performance of the Covenant lies onely upon God himselfe and that there is not one bond or obligation upon man to the fulfilling of the Covenant or partaking of the benefits of the Covenant And must not saith hee the fault or failing to performe the Covenant be his who is tyed and bound to every thing in the Covenant and saith he will doe it If there be a condition and there be a failing in the condition hee that undertakes all things in the Covenant must needs bee in the fault So he Now this Argument hath no strength but upon this Antinomian supposition that there is no tye no obligation lying on us to beleeve and lay hold on the Covenant as Esaiah saith cap. 56. and by faith to subscribe and signe the Covenant and to walke in the Lords Commandements and it must suppose that we are patients in beleeving and walking in Gods Commandements and that God onely worketh these in us as in stones and blocks and whether Faith bee a condition or a duty or no condition it is all one if God only worke faith in us we being dead and passive As Libertines speake and if God promise and undertake to put his Spirit in us and to cause us walke in his Commandements as hee undertaketh Ezech. 36.26 27. Jer. 32.39 40. Deut. 30.6 Jer. 31.33 34. Ezech. 11.19 20. Hebr. 8.9 10 11 12. And if Gods promise to worke in us to will to doe to walke in his Commandements to abstaine from fornication bloudshed lying violence oppression unbeliefe free us from all tye and obligation to these duties as Crispe saith then the Lord must bee the onely and immediate Spirit that doth in us beleeve mis-beleeve walke in Gods wayes or whoore lye for saith Crispe Must not the fault or failing to performe the Covenant be his who is tyed and bound to every thing in the Covenant and saith he will doe
in heaven The kingdome of God is the Spirit of Jesus Christ and that Christ would have shortly a glorious kingdome and that Paradise heaven and hell were within men and that heaven was the gifts of the minde the earth the goods of the bodie and their use which shortly should come to the Saints Another false Christ was Henry Nicholas who called himselfe as Ainsworth saith The Father of the Family of Love who saith of himselfe God hath wrought a wonderfull worke on the earth and raised up me Henry Nicholas the least among the holy ones of God which lay altogether dead and without breath and life among the dead and made me alive through Christ as also annointed me with his godly being Manned himselfe with mee and Goded me with him to be a living tabernacle or house for his dwelling and a seat of his Christ the seed of David And Behold and consider my beloved how wonderfully God worketh in his holy ones and how that now in this day or light of the love the judgement seat of Christ is revealed and declared unto us the household of love out of heaven to a righteous judgement upon earth from the right hand of God And how that on the same judgement seat of Christ that the Scriptures might be fullfilled there sitteth one now in truth the wretched impostor H. Nicholas in the habitation of David which judgeth uprightly thinketh upon equity and requireth righteousnesse And againe Behold in this present day is the Scripture fulfilled and according to the Testimony of the Scripture the raising up and the Resurrection of the Lords dead commeth also to passe presently in this same day through the appearing of the comming of Christ in his Majestie hee meaneth the false Christ Henry Nicholas which Resurrection of the dead seeing that the same is come to us To Henry Nicholas and the Family or Elders of Love from Gods grace wee doe likewise in this present day to an Evangelike or joyfull Message of the Kingdome of God and Christ publish in all the world under the obedience of love Sent. 9. In which Resurrection of the dead God sheweth unto us that the time is now fulfilled that his dead or the dead that are fallen asleepe in the Lord rise up in this day of his judgement and appeare unto us in godly glory which shall also from henceforth live in us H. N. and the Family of Love everlastingly with Christ and raigne upon the earth wherein the Scripture becommeth fulfilled in this present day like as there standeth written thereof The Lord shall judge his people c. One of the hearers of Randel a preaching Familist at London was asked If he beleeved the bodies of men dead and buried in the earth should be raised to life Answered I know not For Familists Mistresse Hutchison and hers say That the soules of men are by generation mortall like the beasts Eccles. 3.8 But in regard of Christs purchase immortall and that those who are united to Christ in this life have new bodies and two bodies 1 Cor. 6.19 These who have union with Christ shall not rise with the same fleshly bodies 1 Cor. 15.44 And that the Resurrection spoken of 1 Cor. 15. and John 5.28 is not meant of the resurrection of the body but of our union here and after this life with Christ. That there is no kingdome of heaven in Scripture but onely Christ. So said Hymeneus and Philetus and the Libertines who made the resurrection a spirituall communion with Christ. Antinomians have never shewen their mind of the resurrection and the life to come and have never contradicted the Libertines and Familists in these and yet own their other opinions Yea Saltmarsh to me owneth no heaven but that which is in this life if a naked opinion were added to it For saith he The Spirit of Christ sets a beleever as free from hell the Law and bondage here on earth as if he were in heaven nor wants he any thing to make him so but to make him beleeve he is so So he wants nothing of heaven but beleeve he is in heaven and he is in heaven hee will not except the resurrection of and the glorifying of the body Phil. 3.19 20. nor the rooting out of originall sinne nor the immortality of the whole man nor freedome from sinning immunitie from sorrow sadnesse perfect joy pleasures for ever more seeing of God and injoying of him face to face the perfecting of love and of grace with glory all which he wanteth of heaven and hath here onely the first fruits of the Spirit and is absent from the Lord and sigheth in this tabernacle and since Saltmarsh professeth a finer free grace and a further revealing of the Gospel in its glory liberty c. Why doth he not once in all his Treatises mention the last and perfecting act of Free grace and Gospel-freedome that Christ will raise up the beleever at the last day 2. While Antinomians cleare us touching their mind of the sense the flesh sinning before men not in regard of faith or in Gods sight or account I must conceive they meane with Mistresse Hutchison and other Familists a sinning in the old body not in the new and in the old soule they have by generation not in the new soule or in the conscience as M. Denne saith which they have by Redemption I therefore attest them to cleare themselves in that distinction and either black the Familists or owne them as their owne 3. Calvin saith from Paul Wee are in this life saved in hope we have not heaven and life eternall in perfection and compleatly here we doe but wait for our full and finall redemption of soule and body at Christs comming whereas Libertines said we were compleatly saved in this life So say Saltmarsh and M. Towne who are angry that Protestant Divines say We are saved by right and in hope and really in Christ our head but they will have us fully compleatly perfectly saved in this very life though we have not the sense and feeling of it and we want nothing of eternall life but beleeve wee have it compleatly as the glorifyed and wee have it CHAP. LXXXIII Familists Libertines Anabaptists goe before Antinomians in denying all externall worship and obedience Paral. XV. HEnry Nich. called love the Being and Godhead of Christ which we received through the power of the Holy Ghost and that love within was all and that all externall obedience from the Letter of the Word was fleshly and Ceremoniall Just as Master Dell Ser. 19. rejecting all external Reformation calleth it hypocritical and carnal and refusing the Scriptures either Law or Gospel as meere carnall Letters devoles all on the Spirit and acknowledgeth no Lawes at all in Christs kingdome but the Law of nature 2. The Law of the Spirit of life in Christ which is the Spirit himselfe in
two contrary things Towne saith If the Spirit be free why will you controule or rule it by Law as if the Law could contradict any Spirit save the Euthyasticall Spirit of H. Nicholas and Antinomians 8. The Letter of the Scripture externall Ordinances Church-assemblies are nothing that there is no reformation but inward and of the Spirit as M. Del lately Preached before the House of Commons That the Gospel and a beleevers Law as Saltmarsh saith is Christ and his Spirit 9. All outward serâ—ice ordinances confession of Christ before men are things free and indifferent and the Popish externall Service of Masse Images Pope Bishops Cardinals Deanes and such dirt are lawfull and free onely Antinomians and Saltmarsh will have them a little Legall and literall and that is all their fault 10. The laying downe of our lives and forsaking all for Christ are to be expounded Spiritually and Allegorically as Familists custome is and that abominable Peece called Philosophy dissected doth and so are other Scriptures to be expounded in the Spirit not in the Letter and in consequence as saith Saltmarsh to wit not of confession of Christ to the death as James who was beheaded for the Gospel Acts 12. and the Apostle Peter who dyed for Christ and the Saints who loved not their lives to death and were slaine for the word of God and the testimony of Jesus and the two witnesses against whom the Beast that ascendeth out of the bottomlesse pit made warre and killed them and the Apostles who were scourged the Saints who were killed all the day long and counted as sheepe for the slaughter for the Lords sake and confessed Christ and were not ashamed of him before men lest Christ should deny them before his Father and the holy Angels They say God delighteth not in our bloud and laying downe our lives and the outward man or forsaking of Father Mother Brethren Sisters and contrary to the Word of truth but it s spiritually meant of forsaking a Pope within us 2 Thess. 2. the Antichrist in our heart the Man of sinne so that we may lawfully receive the name and marke of the beast and conforme to the Masse or any Religion so we keepe the heart to God Baal the Devill may have the outward man 11. None can dispense the Ordinances Baptisme and the Lords Supper but the Regenerate I wish Independents in the constitution of their Churches without any warrant of the Word had not paved the way to this error 12. Outward Baptisme is no Baptisme which yet is a lawfull Ordinance of God though it bee not profitable to save without the inward Baptisme of the Spirit Antinomians border well-neere with Familists in many of these points For Saltmarsh is much upon the Spirit for a Law and against one beam of the light of the Letter of the Law and against all externall Ordinances Covenants Vowes as Legall and Old Testament service against conditions or performances or doing on our part by any Gospel-covenant yea against beleeving in that tenor of a condition as contrary to the Spirit and to Free grace against Precepts or Commands in the Gospel and he is much for reasoning and perswading against all commanding Law the Gospel is rather to them a promise then a Covenant against personall mortification trouble for sinne as all Legall unlawfull now smelling of bondage and Law-service and bondage it is to pray at such houres unlesse the Spirit move us to expound Scripture to expound the Spirit he meaneth the Scripture in the Letter and consequence hath much darkened the glory of the Gospel Now if Saltmarsh know any thing in Controversies betweene us and Papists he may know the Papists give sundry and divers senses to the Scripture that is Literall Spirituall Mysticall Allegoricall Tropologicall Anagogicall all which wee reject and acknowledge that the Scripture hath but one litterall Grammaticall and genuine sense which the nature of the words whether they be Sacramentall or Figurative as when Christ spoke of eating his flesh and said of bread This is my body or without figures doth carry in their face The Spirituall sense is not a sense different from the Literall as if they were two contrary or divers senses and therefore Saltmarsh rejecting the sense of Scripture in the Letter must imbrace the Familists and H. Nicholas or the Papists Allegorizing of the Scripture the greatest violence that can be offered to the Spirit the Author of Scripture the Spirit is the efficient by whose grace we gather the right Litterall sense of the Scripture and giveth no sense divers farre lesse contrary to Scripture as Libertines doe in the fancied revelations without beside and contrary to Scripture and their fond Allegories for such wee remit Saltmarsh to his brethren the Familists and the Author of Phylosophie defected and the like CHAP. LXXXIV Master Dell and Saltmarsh deny all outward reformation all Scripture seales Ordinances with Familists and flee to an Euthyasticall Spirit and an internall word onely ANd among other Antinomians Master Dell in his Sermon before the House of Commons excelleth in debasing the Scriptures and all Ordinances and setting up his Euthysiasticall Spirit not the Spirit of God for all For he holdeth that In the time of Moses and the Law till Christ came there was no true inward reformation but notwithstanding of outward duties performances Ceremonies and strict Lawes did carry along the severity of death they were inwardly as corrupt and wicked as the very Heathen and without any true reformation before God till Christ came in the flesh with the ministration of the Spirit But this man understood not his owne Text Hebr. 9.10 in which the Spirit of God opposeth Leviticall service in Sacrifices Ceremonies to Gospel-life not to Morall duties or inward conversion as if there had been no conversion no remission no actuall salvation to Abraham David who were justified as we are Rom. 4.4 5 6. and saved by the grace of Christ as we are Act. 15.11 as Dell imagines dancing to Dennes piping one Antinomian to another for both agree that David Asaph Heman Moses prayed and made heavenly and spirituall Psalmes being as unreformed inwardly and as farre from the Gospel-justification which David Psal. 32.1.2 Rom. 4.4 5 6. esteemed his blessednesse as very heathen 2. Del maketh Moses his Doctrine the Letter Christ Spirit and life So Del followeth the Antichrist in the Councell of Trent though he will have all Presbyterians the last prop of the Antichrist in England Sess. 7. cap. 2. Si quis dixerit ea ipsa novae legis Sacramenta à Sacramentis antiquae legis non differe nisi quia ceremoniae sunt aliae alij ritus externi anathema sit The Sacraments of the Old Testament say Papists doe but signifie not exhibit grace Socinus goeth before M. Del in this For Socinus saith in 1 Epist. Joan.
inner man only and mindes onely the reforming of the heart and that doth change the outward man then he excludeth all Civill Externall and Ecclesiasticall power which is busied about outward formes outward orders outward government outward confession of Christ before men or confession of sinnes before men and outward practises For as Del saith Pag. 6.7 Gospell-reformation medleth not with reforming the externall man and so not with the preaching of the Word receiving the Sacraments reading Scriptures praying in publike confessing Christ before men if in the heart or the inward man a beleever have the Spirit and retaine God in his heart Dels reformation medleth not with outward practises to forbid and rebuke such practises as Paricides Murthers Incests Adulteries Thefts Opressions Lying Blasphemy Idolatry Sorcerie Sodomie neither the Preachers of the Gospel can reforme these with the Word nor the Magistrate with the sword by any warrant of the Gospel the Magistrate by the Gospel Rom. 13. beareth not the sword to take vengeance on ill doers for Gospel-reformation meddles not with outward practises nor outward order then it medleth not with the outward man nor commandeth it the outward man to walke circumspectly nor to walke in Christ nor to confesse Christ before men as we desire Christ to confesse us before his father and his holy Angels nor to observe externall order in the worship of God nor to abstaine from fornication evill speaking clamours bitternesse for all these be outward practises contrary to the rule of the Gospel and though the soule and spirit not the body nor whole man should be sanctified wholly as the Apostle prayeth Yet by this way I see not but all externals of either worship or conversation that concerneth our outward walking must be things indifferent and free neither commanded nor forbidden under the Gospel It is free to kill our brother or not to kill him to whore sweare worship Idols cousen and deceive steale robbe oppresse if the Faith of imputed righteousnesse bee in the heart then is the body of sinne destroyed saith Del and another Reformation that is outward he knowes not and Dels argument runnes thus The onely true Gospel-reformation is spirituall not carnall But the Civill and Ecclesiasticall Reformation is not spirituall but carnall and wrought by the power of flesh and bloud c. Answ. The Major is doubtsome and the Assumption false 1. For civill Reformation as civill is not spirituall formally but onely materially and objectively spirituall But to say that Ecclesiasticall Reformation should be spirituall as spirituall is opposed to externall and outward and onely spirituall and in the heart Satan could not fancie a more wicked untruth to destroy all godlynesse and holynesse as it appeares in the outward man in the duties of the first and second Table for Gospel-reformation as touching Gods part is inward spirituall invisible done by him that is Lord of soule and conscience but this is but the halfe though the choisest halfe of Reformation but as touching mans part it is externall and also spirituall and done by the Preaching of the Word and discipline of the Church For sure the Apostles and Elders Acts chap. 15. Reformed the Churches of Antioch Hierusalem Syria and Silicia and that spiritually and externally for these are not contrary when they send to them commandements not to bee circumcised nor to keepe the Ceremoniall Law but to abstaine from bloud and things strangled as at that time scandalous and from fornication as a sinne against the Morall Law because they that held the contrary opinion were lying Teachers and perverted soules and so deformed with a spirituall deformity the Churches of God as Del and Familists now doe Now the Assumption That Ecclesiasticall reformation is carnall as done by men and not spirituall is most false for carnall it may bee in some part and in some sense that is standing in outward externall Commandements and yet spirituall given by the Law-giver an infinite Spirit tying and obliging the Spirits of men and leading to a spirituall end so the Ceremonies of Moses are carnall not sinnefull not unlawfull vicious fleshly as Del pag. 2.3.4 foulely ignorant of the sense and meaning of his owne Text he preached on expoundeth it in opposition to Gospel-reformation which is spirituall lawfull not fleshly and sinnefull For then to obey the Ceremoniall Law had been sinnefull and unlawfull to the Jewes and God must have given Commandements to the Jewes which were sinnefull and unlawfull judgements and statutes and ordinances which is the blaphemy of old Manicheans So the Reformation done by the Gospel preached and by lawfull Assemblies holding forth the truth and condemning contrary errors is carnall that is externall and wrought by flesh and bloud Del meaneth by the word carnall the corruption of flesh and bloud as the phrase is taken Math. 16.17 which is a manifest untruth it is wrought by men consisting of flesh and bloud in a carnall that is in an externall outward audible and visible manner and yet spirituall also it is in that very externall Reformation is according to the Word of God who is a Spirit 2. It layes an obligation on the consciences and spirits of men both actively to reforme in that outward way though God must make it effectuall by an inward reformation it leadeth men even as it is externall to a spirituall end obedience to God in Christ according to the rule of the Gospell The Church and men take not on them to reforme hearts but instrumentally by going about an outward reformation by Planting Sowing Watering and labouring the Lords husbandrie his Church I might borrow Dels Argument and say true feeding and nourishing of men and upholding their life with bread is from the omnipotent power of God Deut. 8.3 For man liveth not by bread onely and inferre that they are grossely mistaken who take true nourishing of men to be outward plowing harrowing sowing earing grinding for all these are carnall fleshly and wrought by flesh and bloud and by the power of man but true effectuall nourishing commeth not from the plough or the husbandman but from the mighty power of God and therefore if God nourish plowing sowing earing cannot bee amisse So the Libertines made God the onely author of sinne Del citeth Joh. 4. God is a Spirit c. A place that Gnosticks Enthusiasts Libertines Anabaptists abused to deny all externall worship and acts of Sanctification and Towne cannot answer Doctor Taylor who objecteth that Antinomians deny all externall worship for he saith A man is a fulfiller of the Law in Christ who dyed for him so that faith is all and the same saith Del pag. 4.5 Gospel-reformation is a destroying of the body of sinne by the presence and operation of the righteousnesse of God dwelling in their hearts by faith He speakes not one word of sanctification and personall mortifying of the body of sinne and of walking with God but saith He knoweth no
the Spirit not that wee are partakers of the essence or substance of the Godhead or equall with Christ in any respect hee speaketh soundly as the confession of Britaine cleareth but his words are not sound 2. Whoever except Henry Nicholas and David Georgius spake as Del who saith The Spirit of God dwels in our flesh till the whole body of sinne bee destroyed and the naturall man be made spirituall If his meaning be as Familists and Antinomians dreame that Christ incarnate is nothing but every godly man Christed and made conforme to the image of Christ we are at a point and know his minde so teach the New England Familists and the Author of the Bright Starre who tells us of God humanized and that the Crosse of God is God 3. The Spirit dwelleth not in our flesh that is in our sinfull and unrenewed part for so is flesh taken Rom. 7. who dreamed that grace dwelleth in originall sinne or if by flesh he meane the naturall man or the carnall man or the outward man that is in our person hee then thinks this outward and naturall man or our body is turned in a spirit or spirituall nature so as we are made by justification spirituall as Angels and need no more Ordinances Word Seales reading the written Scripture then if we were glorified Saints as Saltmarsh speaketh of the beleevers and as he himselfe saith You may as well goe about to bring the Angels of heaven under an outward and secular power as the faithfull who being borne of the Spirit are more spirituall then they If so then beleevers being more spirituall then Angels and so lâ—sse literall and lesse carnall because by imputed righteousnesse they are Christed and Godded and so the body of sinne destroyed by the the imputed righteousnesse of Christ fully and compleatly then as Angels need no secular power because they are spirituall so need they not heare the Morall Law preached nor the threatnings thereof nor need they give attendance to reading nor need they marry nor can they die nor sin as our Saviour saith and that because they are spirituall if then beleevers be more spirituall as Del saith they need farre lesse then Angels the written Word or the Preaching of the Law or any Ordinances nor should they marry or dye nor can they sinne nor lie nor whore nor steale nor kill but bee as the Angels of heaven I cannot but professe my jealousie of all Familists I much feare when Del saith beleevers are more spirituall then Angels and that the naturall man must bee made spirituall which is done saith he by the imputed righteousnesse of God Pag. 6.7 that hee mindeth with Mistresse Hutchiâ—on that these who are united to Christ have in this life new bodies and two bodies 1 Cor. 6.19 And that the soules of men are mortall in regard of generation like the beasts Eccles. 3.8 but made immortall by the purchase of Redemption And that the Resurrection Joh. 5.28 is not meant of the Resurrection of the body but of our union here and after this life with Christ. And so taught that abominable Priest Anto. Pocquius and the Quintists with him with Phyletus and Hymeneus that the Resurrection of the dead was in this life and that we are not saved in hope onely in this life but really and compleatly before we die and the same perfection of life eternall in this life is taught by Antinomians to wit by Towne and Saltmarsh the colleague of Del. These must lie upon Antinomians while they condemne their Fathers the Familists upon whose principles they walke which they have never yet done nor have they denyed the foule Heresies that are in the Story of the Rise raigne ruine of Antinomians 4. Ecclesiasticall reformation in the intention of the work hath no kindly ends that are fleshly and carnall and therefore is as constant as internall reformation except Master Del meane so much as the Nicholaitans doe that the Letter of the Scripture and all Ordinances externall Word scales prayer reading bookes under the Gospel are abolished to the just man and onely the Spirit leadeth him yea that these are all Elementish Ceremoniall carnall and fleshly and that its unpossible that any act meditation thinâ—ing aspiring or working can be sufficient to attaine the seeing of God in this life that no discourse exercise nor rule of Law Gospel Scripture or Ordinance or any meane can bee interposed betweene the soule and God that wee are onely passive in receiving the will of God that we and all our acts of the soule of willing loving trusting hoping c. are annihilated and turned to nothing in a spirituall communion with God And the reason of the constancy of externall reformation in its owne nature I give Because as grace in the soule being a beam and day of eternall and unchangeable love is ever like God the Author constant and so like its Father so is externall Reformation constant for the Letter of Law and Gospel commands ever and immutably a perfect conformity betweene the outward man and God that eyes eares hands confession of Christ before men hearing the Word reading praying abstinence from fleshly lusts be ever the same according to the rule of the Gospel as internall Reformation is constant It s true outward Reformation is not constant in the sinnefull intention of the worker because it takes not hold of the heart and therefore the ends of externall Reformation in the intention of men is often sinnefull fleshly carnall yea devillish and so unconstant in good and therefore it s a vaine thing for M. Del to argue from the abused and sinnefull ends of men against outward Reformation which of the owne nature is an Ordinance of God 5. All the differences between inward and outward Reformation prove an excellencie of Christs inward Reformation above mens outward Reformation which is most true but proveth not but outward Reformation is a good Ordinance of God for honouring of God before men 2. For an externall blamelesse profession and confession of Christ and his truth before men is commanded in the Gospel Math. 10 32.3â— And abâ—â—inence â—rom grosse and scandalous sinnes Del pag. â—0 If the Church be to be redeemed Christ must redeeme it if it be governed Christ must governe it if it be to be protected Christ must protect it if it be to bee saved Christ must save it 1. God hath committed the care of reforming the Church to Christ onely and to no body else and this is a thousand times better for the Church then if hee had committed it to all the Princes and Magistrats in the world All things are given to me of my Father Christs love to redeeme is his love to reforme he will not break the bruised râ—ed c. and he reformes not ruggedly and with violence Answ. This Argument shall prove that none ought to come out to helpe
hath undertaken to doe the powers of hell cannot hinder these that belong not to Christs care why should they heare pray knock or why should the Word be preached to them Saved they cannot be as not belonging to Christs care So saith the New England Familist If Christ will let me sinne let him looke to it upon his honour be it So Del yeeldeth to the Pelagian Arminian and Socinian that exhortations motives reasons preaching praying ought not to be for these that are absolutely reprobate and upon the same ground they need use no meanes who are absolutely chosen to glory Christs love and care is as great to reforme inwardly and to convert as to redeeme upon the same ground these whom God hath decreed shall live so many yeares sure God undertakes to fulfill all his decrees with alike strength of irresistible omnipotency they need not eate drinke sleepe plow eare labour for no power in hell can infringe one decree of God more then another all husbandmen sit idle all tradesmen buy and sell and labour with your hands no more be at rest and quiet take M. Dels word Gods undertaking takes away all reforming in men all undertaking in second causes the husband-man can no more feed your body with bread then he can redeeme your soules with his bloud both belongs to Christs care But though Paul knew it belonged to Christs care Rom. 9. To call whom he predestinate yet he had exceeding sorrow in his heart for his kinsmen the Jewes to save some of them that is to reforme them and the care of all the Churches lay on them M. Del hath more courage he will not be dismayed But wee heard that Libertines from Gods working all in all creatures said the creature cannot sinne cannot doe good sin is but an opinion And all good saith the Familist is onely God And God becommeth all things in man and nothing is or hath being but God and his will God is all and the creature nothing Del by this Argument inferres a cessation of all second causes of Ministery Ordinances Reformers converters of soules by Word and Gospel of Heaven and Earth Sunne Fire Water they may all sleepe God undertaketh to doe all and no powers of Hell can resist him no lesse then Christ redeemeth his alone Parliaments ought not to sit Assemblies should not dispute Ministers should not preach nor Print Sermons sure Christ shall make good his owne undertaking to reforme though Del and I both were buried and neither trouble our selves with Pulpit or presse But shall men therefore omit all dueties in outward reforming Stoicks can say no more Del Pag. 14.15.16 Holding forth the meanes of Reformation he saith Christ reformeth by the Word onely and doth all he calles rejects bindes looses terrifies comforts inlightens makes blinde saves damnes and does nothing in his kingdome without the Word Now are yee cleane through the Word The Word is quicke and powerfull he reformes not you with outward power but by his Word I will publish the decree the Spirit of the Lord is upon me My word shall not depart out of thy mouth When the time of Reformation was come he sent his Disciple to carry on the worke of Reformation he saith Goe teach all nations he sent them not out with Swords and Guns and this Word only truely reformes the outward power of the world sets up an image of reformation only Answ. 1. Del and Familists seeme to extoll the Word of God but they juggle with David Georgius and Henry Nicholas who understood by the word Verbum internum the Enthysiasticall inward word of the minde and the Spirit for he and Saltmarsh as they are sparing in citing Chapter and Verse of Scripture so they never expound this Word to bee the Scripture nor can I observe in all their writings that they call it the Scripture as Christ and his Apostles frequently say The Scriptures must be fulfilled as it is written in the Scriptures and in the Prophets The Antinomians in and about London Deny the Scriptures to be the word of God they say the Scripture is but the Letter not the Word of God 2. They say They themselves by the Spirit can write and dite Scripture Mistresse Hutchison with hers said That her particular revelations about events to fall out are as infallible as any parts of Scripture and that shee is bound asmuch to beleeve them as the Scripture for the same holy Ghost is the Author of both Some say they can worke Miracles as if the same immediatly inspiring Holy Ghost and in the same measure that was in the Prophets Apostles and Pen-men of Scripture were also the same sanctifying Spirit of grace that is in all beleevers whereas these differences are cleare betweene them 1. The immediately inspiring Spirit rendred the Prophets and Apostles in that they spake and wrot by such inspiration the immediate organs of the Holy Ghost and such as could not erre So that their word was formally Scripture which priviledge is not given to the most sanctified 2. The Prophets and Apostles were acted above the reach of free will humane doubtings discourses ratiotinations in searching and finding out the truth they needed not advise counsell teaching from men or Angels from flesh and bloud to come to the very knowledge of the Letter of the Gospel Gal. 1.11.12 Ephes. 3. vers 2.3 4. But the Saints need such helps though the Spirit teach them all things to come to know the Letter of Law and Gospel 3. What the Prophets spake God spake what holy men speaketh is Gods word secondarily and in so farre as it agreeth with the written Word of God and no otherwise Jeremiahs word was not secondarily the Word of God and so farre forth onely the Word as it agreeth with the writings of Moses and though Paul forbid Circumcision and Moses command it Pauls command is no lesse primarily and simply the formall object of Faith and the written Word of God then the word of Moses or the Ten Commandements written on Tables of stone by God himselfe But what Del and Antinomians say contrary to the Word of God is nothing else but the very word of the Devill 2 That Del and Libertines with him meane by the Word of God not the Scripture but the Spirit of God in his graces I prove because saith Saltmarsh This Law of the Gospel is not such as it was before a meere Law in the Letter but it is now under the Gospel a law of life spirit or glory it is a Law in the hand of Christ and with the promises of Christ to make it spirituall indeed therefore the word is called Scriptures given by Divine inspiration and the Spirit is called the annointing and teacheth all things and I will put my Law in their inward parts But the Gospel as distinguished from the Law and written by the Apostles is but a meere Law in the Letter
except the Spirit quicken it in the soules of the hearers as well as the Law otherwise the very Law in the Letter and as written by Moses was a part of Scripture and given by Divine inspiration as well as the Gospel and the Tenne Commandements as given on Mount Sinai were the formall Word of God and Scripture given by Divine inspiration except Antinomians Familists and Del make the Law and Old Testament to bee expunged out of the Canon of Scripture as Anabaptists did or to come from an evill Spirit as Manicheans said for David Georgius said The Word of God was preached but litterally by Christ and the Apostles and not in the Spirit and that he himselfe was the true David and the true Messiah nor borne of the flesh but of the Spirit Now its sure Christ and the Apostles taught the Gospel But because they taught as it is written in the Prophets and in the Scriptures and taught not the Dictates of an Enthysiasticall spirit David Georgius said they are Legall and Literall Preachers and Christ but the Literall Messiah and he the true spirituall Sonne of David borne of the spirit not of the flesh So doth Del meane by the Word of God or the Gospel the Spirit of God excluding the Letter of the Scripture yea even of the Gospel as hee excludeth the condemning Law because it was but a written Letter Now sure the written yea or Preached Gospel without the Spirit is no lesse a dead Ordinance in the New Testament then in the Old 1. He proveth by the onely Word of God Christ reformeth inwardly and doth all in his Kingdome He saith All the powers in the world cannot reforme the Church as the Word of God can doe for it is quick and powerfull and sharper then a two edged sword Now remember he speaketh of inward reformation 2. Of the word of the Gospel excluding the Law his reason is Pag. 17. The Law maketh nothing perfect Now that by the Word he meaneth not the Scripture or the Letter of the Word even of the Gospel 1. I prove the Word that inwardly reformes excludeth all meanes but the Word Christ saith he doth all in his Kingdome by his Word onely that is as hee must bee expounded by his Spirit onely for the Word cannot be the Letter of the written Gospel For its false that Christ doth all in his Kingdome and reformeth inwardly by the Letter of the Gospel onely for that may be Preached to Judas and by Judas to multitudes hardened but never converted Math. 13.14 15. Joh. 9.39 Joh. 12.35 36 37 38 39 40. Nor can he meane the Word in its Letter but accompanyed by the Spirit for the Word that Del speaketh of Pag. 17. clearely excludeth the Law but the Word in his Letter accompanied by the Spirit doth not exclude the Law for the Law quickned by the Spirit with the Gospel is a meanes of inward reformation and so cannot be excluded 2. This Word excludes all the powers of the world for he saith All the powers of the world cannot reforme the Church inwardly as the Word of God can doe But the Letter of the Word or Gospel doth reforme onely outwardly not inwardly 3. This word that onely reformes inwardly excludeth the powers of the world and all that man can doe Now man can onely outwardly reforme by the Letter of the Word Hence Henry Nicholas said the two daughters of Warwicke and the godly in England regenerated were but Antichrists because they were regenerated onely by the Ceremoniall Elementish Fleshly Literall Word he meaneth the Scriptures that are not Preached by their Enthysiasticall Spirit of Familisticall love that acts without beside and contrary to the Scripture Paul and Apollos when they water and plant doe preach the Word but this reformeth not inwardly nor is it mighty in operation and sharper then a two edged Sword without the Spirit so that this is the very Spirit who onely as the efficient and Author of inward Reformation not as the meanes or the onely meanes as Del saith doth comfort and convert effectually the soule 4. Del citeth Esai 61.1 to prove that the Word is the onely meanes of conversion The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me he hath annointed me to Preach good tydings to the poore If Del meane that this Spirit and anointing on Christ is the Word of God Christ should say The Scripture of God is upon me and he hath anointed mee to Preach c. that is God hath Scriptured me and gifted me with the knowledge of the written Gospel excluding all Law or dueties to preach the Gospel to the poore Now Del cannot for shame give us so Literall a Christ. For sure this Spirit whereby Christ was anointed was the Holy Ghost in gifts and fulnesse of grace given to him above his fellowes And beyond all Controversie if Christ saith truely citing that Text Esai 61.1 This day Luk. 4.21 is this Scripture fulfilled in your eares Then Christ Preached in a pure Gospel-way and not as a Legall Preacher as Saltmarsh saith he was to some even to these that were filled with wrath and persecuted him vers 28.29 30. and so were under the Law if then Legall Preaching bee to Preach deadly the naked Letter of the Gospel without any spirit or life in the Preacher then Christ did not speake from the Spirit of God when hee said The Spirit of the Lord is upon me he hath sent me to Preach and this day is this Scripture fulfilled in your eares which should bee against the Text and a horrible blasphemy to wit that Christ should be a Literall Preacher as David Georgius said and so a Legall Presbyterian as Familists and Antinomians say But if Familists and Del mean that the Spirit went not along with the pure Gospel-preaching of Christ as is clear from Esai 61.1 and Luk. 4.21 Then its false that Del saith That the Gospel hath the Spirit alwaies joyned with it Pag. 18. Ser. 2. The pure Gospel must be preached to such as are under the Law which is absurd 3. Then the Letter of the Gospel comming to the eares of obdured persecuters must be that Spirit of the Lord whereby Christ was anointed for so Del expoundeth it So doth Del cite Psal. 2. I will publish the decree and he expoundeth Esai 59. the Spirit to be the Word which cleareth that he acknowledgeth no word of Scripture for a meanes of inward reformation For hee saith Pag. 18. The Word whereby Christ reformes is not the Word without us as the Word of the Law is but the Word within us as it is written the word is nigh thee even in thy mouth and in thy heart and this is the word of Faith So this is just David Georgius and Henry Nicholas their internall Enthysiasticall word that is the Spirit excluding all Law and Gospel that are but written Inkie and dead Letters of themselves doth all the Scripture is nothing Now the Law or Word written in
the heart spoken of Jer. 31.33 is the very new heart and the Spirit or the heart of flesh Ezech. 36.26 27. the circumcised heart Deut. 30.6 the new creature the Lord Jesus formed in the heart by Faith Gal. 4.19 Ephes. 3.17 it is not any meanes or cause or author of the new heart but it is the new heart it selfe formed by the Holy Ghost as the Author and Father of the second birth by the Word written conveyed by preaching to the soule Now except Del would say Christ onely worketh inward reformation by inward reformation onely for this inward word is inward reformation he cannot make sense of this inward word excluding the Law and outward Word both of Law and Gospel as he doth For nothing can bee more false then that the Word whereby Christ reformes is not the Word without us as the Word of the Law is but the Word within us For I find great ignorance if not worse in Familists and Antinomians in this Saltmarsh saith The Spirit worketh Legally and not freely when men doe things as meerely commanded from the power of an outward Commandement or precept in the Word he meaneth in the written Scripture For saith hee that bringeth forth but a Legall or at best but a mixt obedience and service and a finer hypocrisie and when they doe because of some vow or covenant when they take any outward thing to move them rather then apply Christ for strength life and Spirit For it is the outward Word onely in its kind that is the sole and onely objective cause as wee see colours onely because they are colours and the Light of the day-light-Sun onely because it is light and nothing else can be the object of the sense of seeing but light and colours and we onely heare sounds meerely because they are sounds and smell things odoriferous and smellable because they cast a smell and onely taste meats meerely and formally because they are sweet sowre bitter sharpe or some way good or ill to the taste Now life or the faculty of seeing hearing smelling tasting are in no sort the object of seeing hearing smelling tasting Just so when wee doe meerely for the Word in the Prophets and Psalmes without us and but of conscience and meerely as commanded from the power of an outward Commandement or Precept I adde or a Gospel-promise written in the Word then we obey God in a free filiall Gospel-way out of meere conscience to an outward Command as the onely objective ground warrant and rule of our obedience what ever Papists on the one extremity say for an unwritten Word of God and Enthysiasts on the other hand for a Word within or a Spirit acting and obliging as their onely rule excluding the Law and Gospel because they are Letters and written and Scripture and a Word without as the onely objective ground and warrant of Divine Faith was in the Prophets time Thus saith the Lord. And in Christ and the Apostles time According as it is written in the Prophets in the Scriptures So Christ Luk. 24.26 Ought not Christ to have suffered these things and to enter into his glory Vers. 27. And beginning at Moses and all the Prophets hee expounded unto them all the Scriptures the things concerning himselfe Vers. 45. Then opened he their understanding that they might understand the Scriptures and said unto them thus it is written and thus it behoved Christ to suffer and rise from the dead the third day and remission of sinnes should be preached in his name among the Nations Then Christ would have beleeving and repentance Preached and commanded for no warrant and objective ground but because the Word without the Commandement or Precept in the Word commandeth it and this Satan cannot call finener hypocrisie So Revel 2.11 Hee that hath an eare to heare an inward and renewed a circumcised eare and heart Let him heare what the Spirit saith to the Churches this Spirit speaking to the Churches is not an inward word or a regenerating Spirit in the heart of beleevers in these seven Churches Antinomians pervert the Word of God so But it is the Holy Ghost speaking in the Word without the written preached and externall Epistles that the Spirit sent to these seven Churches and so the onely meane of Abrahams obedience to sacrifice his onely sonne Isaak and the onely warrant for his faith was the Commandement of God and a Word without Goe now take thy sonne thy onely sonne Isaak and offer him to me Many other things naturall reason a seeming contrary word that he should be the sonne of Promise seeme to command the contrary but Abrahams faith appeared in this that he closed his eyes at all Commandements and carnall inhibitions of nature on the contrary and meerely for an externall command of God as the sole and onely objective warrant and formall object of his faith and of his obedience without because God so commanded he obeyed and so are wee to obey and beleeve upon no objective cause warrant or ground but the written or preached Precept or promise of the Gospel or Covenant of grace that is a word without us and the onely meane of faith and inward reformation and this Word is written as the Law is in the Scriptures and layeth an authoritative binding power on our conscience to obey God for his onely Word as the Law doth But it is not the onely Word that is the efficient and effectually working cause of our obedience if the Spirit of grace doe not concurre with both the written and preached Law and written and preached Gospel and covenant of grace wee cannot obey Antinomians make obedience for the outward written command as the onely objective cause and warrant of our faith and obedience through the effectuall working of the Spirit two contrary obediences imagining that the former is Literall Legall and finer hypocrisie and the latter the onely true obedience A grosse mistake 1. Because none can sincerely obey meerly from the power of an outward command or precept in the Word but the man whose eares the Lord circumciseth Deut. 30.6 Revel 2.11 and whose understanding Christ openeth to understand the Word without Luk. 24.45 and therefore the Word without is the onely meanes of inward reformation 2. The Letter of the Covenant of grace holdeth forth the inward grace signified and cannot bee contrary to the inward Word in the heart for the Holy Ghost as the principall efficient causeth us to obey for conscience of the command written and preached in the Gospel which is belâ—eve in the Lord Jesus or the written promise he that beleeveth shall be pardoned and saved And to say they are contrary is as good sense as to say light and colours because they are without us they are therefore contrary to life and the visive faculty of seeing within us or that sounds or sweet smelling flowers without because they are without must be contrary to the naturall faculty and sense of hearing and smelling
within And its true the onely naked Letter without the Spirit can doe nothing without the Spirit but it followeth not that the Spirit renewes without the sense of the Letter received in the understanding And most false it is that in the Gospel the Word and the Spirit are alwaies joyned as Del saith for then all hearing the Gospel should belong to the converted and saved onely whereas the Scripture saith the contrary for many are hardned and heard the Gospel without faith damneth eternally the hearers as well as the Law It is as wild Libertinisme that Del speaketh That the Spirit reformeth by taking all evils out of the flesh he meaneth in Justification as if we were Angels being once justified and the evill of sinne dwelt not in us while we are in this body as is proved before And its wild stuffe that the Spirit doth change the flesh into its owne likenesse for saith he dreaming awake the Spirit is as fire that changeth every thing into it selfe and so doth the Spirit in the flesh make the flesh spirituall But Master Del what meane you by flesh The corruption of sinnefull nature then is sinne made Spirituall heavenly holy meeke good loving c. Familists and Libertines thanke you for that but sinne is destroyed as yourself grant 2. Doe you meane by flesh the body Then belike justification turneth our bodies into Spirits and wee have two bodies as Familists said in New England I cannot like that 3. If by flesh you meane the soule yee speake as Hereticks doe and that without Scripture or example The Spirit dwelleth in our flesh that is in our soule and spirit and changeth our spirit in a spirit strange Divinity Familists I know say As we came from Gods essence so wee and our soules returne to God and are made in God eternall and turned into his essence and so spiritualized so teach Libertines and by this they deny the Resurrection But 4. if by flesh you understand the sinnelesse frame of soule and body take heede of Libertines grosse dreame of our dying and returning to God who onely is and all beside him are nothing Theol. Germanica and the Bright Starre sport so with the truth of God CHAP. LXXXV Libertines and Antinomians come nigh to other in making God the author of sinne Paral. 16. LIbertines taught That all things fall out good or ill by the will of God and so that rebukes and exhortations should cease and that so we should pardon the sinnes one of another and beare the infirmities one of another For to the cleane all things are cleane and hee that is purged is altogether acceptable to God but let him beware that he be not an offence to his brother for it is written love thy neighbour neither desire to revenge and therefore said Pocquius the Libertine in his booke Rebuke not one another for sinne since its Gods will it should be so Bullinger tells us that in the yeare 1526. there were two brethren Thomas Schykerus and Leonard who were at a night-meeting having spent the night in Enthysiasticall conference with other Anabaptists Thomas commanding his brother Leonard to sit downe on his knees before him in the sight of his Parents and others who admonished him to doe nothing but what was to be done answered in the same Argument of Libertines nihil metuendum esse neque enim hic quicquam praeter voluntatem Patris fieri posse Nothing was to be feared because nothing here can be done beside the will of our heavenly Father and with a Sword he cut off his brothers head and having done this with shirt and hose onely he did runne through the Town and cryed The day of the Lord was come and the will of God is done and gall and vinegar drunke for which by the Magistrate he was justly put to death But Gods decree doth not excuse us from sinne nor remove necessitie of rebuking or holy and religious abstaining from sinne because Gods revealed will in his word not his secret and unsearchable decrees can be our rule of walking rebukes are also acts of love not of hatred or revenge The same course doe the Libertines and Familists of New England take For none say they are to bee exhorted to beleeve but such whom we know to be the elect of God or to have his Spirit in them effectually And we should not pray against that which cannot be avoided nor yet against all sinne The Antinomians come nigh to this For Doctor Crispe the Antinomian and Archer both disswade beleevers to be troubled or dismaied at sinne their reason holds good against all sinnes of unbeleevers also because its contrary to the care and providence of God and to Free grace whether of eternal election or of effectuall calling to feare for or sorrow at sinne Surely I should thinke then that sinne were not to be eschewed by the Saints nor to bee rebuked by any Wee are not to be troubled at or feare sinne because all changes by sinnes or sorrowes come from God Some Divines saith M. Archer aknowledge not so much of God in sinne as is in sinne and Gods will and pleasure is the wombe that conceived and whence springs every worke of the Creature whether it be good or bad Secondly saith he All things by sinne or sorrow which befall beleevers come from God by a decree powerfull yea even by that eternall love and counsell in and by which they were ordained to life eternall And by and through a covenant of grace made with them To the same purpose M. Del crying downe all outward Reformation saith Serm. pag. 13. I doubt not of the Churches Reformation because it is Christs own worke and he hath undertaken the doing of it and none of the powers of the earth can helpe him nor of the powers of hell can hinder him therefore he disswades the Parliament from building the Temple but so hee himselfe should preach none for Gods decrees none can hinder So Antinomians teach men are justified pardoned and saved before they beleeve without faith upon this ground that they were elected absolutely to glory as if God had ordained them for the end but the meanes might miscary and as if unbeliefe could not hinder them or as if through unbeliefe many could not enter into their rest of glory or as if sinne were an indifferent thing simply depending on the will of God in whose wombe M. Archer thinketh it was conceived CHAP. LXXXVI Libertines and Antinomians would have us doe nothing because God doth all Paral. XVII LIbertines said All that are without God are nothing all that wee doe or know is but vanity therefore are we to deny our selves this they said inferring we may live as we list and doe nothing but beleeve that God workes all our works in us and for us and impute all things to God
Saltmarsh speaketh most like this when he saith that all the precepts of Sanctification set forth Christ to be all in all Christ hath beleeved repented sorrowed mortified sinne perfectly for us and we are but dead passive creatures and the Spirit so acts in us as in blocks and so we must act nothing being as blocks and God must be the author of all sinnes of omission Familists commonly say I have nothing from the Creature I can doe nothing CHAP. LXXXVII Antinomians answered in that they say wee make the actings of the Spirit like to the acts of Morall Philosophie IT is a most unjust charge that Antinomians put on us That the way of the Spirit is grosse and carnall which we follow and our Divinity carnall But saith Saltmarsh We Antinomians find it hard to tresse and find the impressions of the Spirit and doe not take our impressions so low by the feelings of flesh and bloud and signes not infallible as to write of Regeneration as Philosophers doe of Morall vertues Let us examine whether Antinomians way bee Spirituall Divinity We professe it to be a most carnall way of Antinomians to say as Eaton doth An unjustified man that beleeveth that Christ hath taken away his sinnes is as cleane without sinne as Christ himselfe And To a beleever nothing is sin to Faith there is no sin Blasphemers if you have either face or conscience can yee say that Christ could sinne or that a beleevers denying of Christ his lying his Adultery are no sinnes Is not this carnall Divinity 2. If God see not Drunkennesse Lying Murthering in beleevers to be sins Are they not then no sinnes And should not the beleever say My light of faith seeth no sinne in my selfe but my Drunkennesse Lying Murthering committed I beleeve are no sinnes for sure justification and abolishing of sinne should be seene by my faith as they are seene by God if God see them and count them no sinnes its unbeliefe in me to see them and count them sinnes If a beleever steale his fellowes purse doth he not lye if he say Brother I have sinned against you behold I restore you your purse For if God say it is no sinne and see it no sinne I know his Judgement is according to righteousnesse and truth then it must bee no sinne and the beleevers judging of it to be sinne must be a lying and a false judging contrary to Gods judgement of truth 3. Doe not Antinomians say to sorrow for oâ— to bee troubled in conscience at pardoned sinnes is unâ—eliefe and a work of the flesh and that it is Regeneration and Faith not to see sinne in our selves and that it was Adams and Eves sinne to see their sinne for then it was imputed to them as sinne and the Pharisees sinne was Joh. 9. that they saw their sinne and therefore their sinne remained These bee the words of Pocquius that Carnall Libertine and are the words of Saltmarsh Eaton Towne Denne and Crispe and their matter is the same when once we beleeve we sin no more then Christ doth but all these that are supposed to be sins as the Adulteries Murthers Lying Swearing Cousening Oppressing wee fall into being once beleevers are no sinnes before God nor to our Faith nor are we to see them as sinnes they be sinnes onely to our sense to our flesh and to menward 2. This is Antinomian reason but the old objection of the most abominable Anabaptists in the time of Bullinger who said advers Anabaptist lib. 1. cap. 4. Tota reformatio quae tum justituebatur illis displicebat ut minus Angusta exilis non satis spiritualis alta perfecta So Tho Muncer whose followers said against Luther Zwinglius and others the writings and Epistles of Muncer was more spirituall then theirs and their whole reformation was narrow hungry not perfect and high enough 3. The way of the Spirits Divinity is in this like to Morall vertues that 1. both are learned by teaching the one by Morall Phylosophie the other by the Scriptures Antinomians are thus Spirituall with a carnall and divellish Spirituality to reject the Scriptures and follow an Enthysiasticall Spirit and so wee acknowledge our Divinitie in this sense is not so Spirituall as that of the Libertines and Antinomians 2. The way of the Spirit is in this like Morall vertues that both bring an externall reformation though the Spirit throughly also changeth the inner side both inforce a ceasing to doe ill a learning to doe well and procuring of things that are honest in the sight of men Antinomians boast of a Libertine Idle faith and of a phancied purifying of the heart when the hands are not purged also and this is carnall Divinity to us 3. Morall vertues are increased by frequent exercise and so are gifts and graces five talents rising to ten the Saints growing in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. But Antinomians carnall Divinâ—tie teacheth we are as perfect when we are first justified as wee want nothing of that we shall have in heaven but to beleeve we are in heaven and there wee are a Spirituall lye cannot but be a most carnall sinne 4. But the Spirituality of our Divinity above Antinomians and Moralists we place 1 in that God infuseth supernaturall habits in us even a new heart a new Spirit whereas Antinomians deny any stocke of grace inherent in us Moralists acknowledge onely acquired habits and deny all infused and supernaturall habits 2. We judge the Law to be Spirituall and the Gospel written read or preached the power of God to salvation the arme of the Lord and the most lively quicke and operative word in the world and when the Spirit doth accompany Law and Gospel no man can stand before this Word Antinomians make the Scriptures but dead Inke and a killing Letter 3. Our Divinity maketh men heavenly minded to savour of the things of the Spirit so as they misse God and the sweetnesse and excellency of Christ when the Gospel is carried onely in the bare Letter and the preaching of the Gospel is but Literall with humane eloquence not in the evidence of the Spirit Morall vertues knoweth not any such power 4. When the Authority and Majestie of the Lord commanding in the Letter leadeth the will by the Spirit of the Lord freely willingly and withall indeclinably and irresistibly to yeeld it selfe to God 5. A Moralist knoweth no over-clowding of desertion a sanctified soule doth know it Nor doe Antinomians and Familists know any desertions or any ebbings and flowings of the Spirit for they say none are converted till they have faith of full assurance with excludeth all doubtings or inward conflicts this broad Seale being received they are ever in a merry mood ever rejoycing to mourne for sinne to call in question Gods favour to them is proper to onely unconverted Legalists under the Law
Whereas Del saith the Words of Christ are Spirit and life Just so said the Libertines and cited the same Text as Calvine saith Instruct. advers Libertat cap. 10. pag. 442. Verbum Dei Spiritum esse aiant quia Dominus ait verba quae loquor Spiritus vita sunt Pag. 441. Verbum Dei nihil aliud quam Spiritum esse Pag. 451. Scripturam in naturali sensu suo acceptam literam mortuam esse ideâ— que missam faciendam ut ad Spiritum vivificantem veniamus Were they to Capernaum that stumbled at his words of life to Corazin and Bethsaida to the heardned Jewes and the blinded Pharisees Spirit and life they were death to them as well as the Law But saith he Christs words come from the Spirits and carry Spirit with them If he meane a Ministeriall and Propheticall Spirit not the killing Law came from the Spirit it is false Is not the Tenne Commandements as given by Moses a part of Scripture Exod. 20. Deut. 5. Math. 22. And is not all Scripture given by Divine inspiration no lesse then the Gospel 2 Tim. 3.16 And doth the Gospel ever carry Spirit with it Then unbeleevers the blinded and hardened hearers of the Gospel not onely resist the Ministeriall Spirit speaking in Christ the Prophets and Apostles but also the saving regenerating Spirit of Sanctification Arminians Socinians Jesuits Pelagians all enemies of free grace shall close with Del in this but Del shall not close with himselfe for he saith inward Reformation caryeth along with it the Omnipotent power of God that cannot be resisted pag. 8. 6. This opinion confoundeth the Gospel and the Spirit making the Gospel effectuall as if the Gospel were essentially life and did save all elect and reprobate and were essentially the irresistible speciall Spirit of Sanctification and so the Gospel cannot be the Gospel to these that stumble at the Gospel but the naked Letter which they say is proper to the Law and the Gospel shall bee no Letter at all no externall command urging us to obedience and indeed Del pag. 26. saith there is no Lawes in Gods Kingdome but Gods Lawes and hee speaks not one word of the Scripture and written and preached Gospel onely he acknowledgeth three Lawes in Christs Kingdome One that the Socinians acknowledge The Law of a new nature other two that the Enthysiasts and Antinomians acknowledge The Law of the Spirit of life that is in Christ and the third which the Familists call for to wit the Law of love Farewell then Scripture Law and Gospel And Towne goeth before him who saith If the Spirit be free why will you controule it by the Law To which I say because it is the lawlesse Spirit of Enthysiasts the murthering Spirit of Anabaptists Libertines Familists who kill all as Antichristian that are not of their way as Del threatneth all Presbyterians in his Preface that is a Spirit controuled or contradicted by the Law or written Word but not the true Holy Spirit FINIS Job 31.21 22. Conformities deformity p. 17 b Preface to the â— Major of London c Pag. 20.22 Juvenalis O sanctas â—entes quibus hoc nascuntur in hortis â—umiâ—a Confor defor pag. 20.21 A letter of M. Iohn Welsh An. 1605. Confor Defor Confor dâ—for Returne from the Parliament of England to the Commissioners of the Generall Assembly an 1642. Ordinance of Parl. an 1643. Feb. 9. Declarat of both Kingdoms an 1643. Declaration to the Generall Assembly of the Kirke of Scotland an 1642. Declarat to the Parl. of Scotland 1642. Declarat given to the Commissioners August 1643. Ordinance 1645. Oct. 20. Ordinance 1645. Mar. 14. Ordinance 1645. Nov. 9. Ordinance 1646. Feb. 4. Ordinan for Oxford 1647. May 1. Treatise between the Kingdomes Ordin 1643. Sep. 18. Declarat of the House of Com. an 1646. April 18. Letters of the Assembly to the Reformed Churches an 1644. Ordin 1644. Iun 3. Zach. 12. Antinomians in â—he Apostles time haâ—e their disceâ—â— from the old Katharoi called puritans The Libertines who spraâ—g up 〈◊〉 1525. of kiâ— to the Familiâ—â—s and Antinomians Finer Antinomians deny the Incarnation of the Sonne of God Coppinus Quintus Antonius Pocquius the first Libertines Anton. Pocquius a Priest the first libertine affected to be obscure and objected ignorance to Calvin that be could not understand his fooleâ—iâ—s Libertines and Antinomians in many things like other Libertines and Antinomians agree in opinionâ— in most things a Calvin adver libert cap 9. p. 441 442. b Calv. 442. c Ibid. e Rise reign â—r 2.3 Adv. libâ—râ— c. 9. p. 411. f Rise reign unsav speech â—r 8. Libertines say Angels are but motions of the minde Libertines make God the author of sinne Antinomians conspire with them g Rise reign er â— 3. h Rise reign â—r 11. i Thâ—l Germ. ca. 22. p. 52. Antinomians and Libertines have the same conceptioâ—s touching mortification and conscience of beleevers k Towne assert gr 97 98 99.115 116.42 43 Salâ—m free gr 83 84 85. Den. conference with the sicke man p. 30 31 32 33. Eaton honeycombâ— c. 8.171 172. l Town assert pag. 103. m Calv. aâ—ver liber c. 19. fo 453 454. m Denâ—ser man of sin p. 9 10 11 12. Saltm fr gr 142 Honey-combe c. 4.5 n Calvin adver lib. c. 21. o Salt fr. gr 140 Tâ—w ass gr p. 60. Mistris Hutchison Rise and reign p. 61 62 63. Nich. Stork Tho. Muncer his Rise and Tenets how sutable with Antinomian divinity p Rise aâ—d reigâ— p 36. q Del. sâ—r 26. Henry Pfeiffer and Muncer their sediâ—ious spirits and miserable end Great tumults to the killing of above an hundred thousand through Germany and about by the Antinomian spirits impulsion which waâ—tâ—th the light of Scripture Tenets of Hubmeir Tho. Schuker by the impulsion of a Spirit without Scripture beheaded his owne innocent brother Becold called John of Leiden his rise bloody attempts spirit wiâ—hout Scripture anâ— Tragicall end John Matthâ—z an Enthusiast Becolds spirit visioâ—s brâ—ng forth polygamy and haâ—iâ—g 〈◊〉 many wives Becold wouâ—d have dâ—ubâ—e the Apostles of Christ â—nd more Becolds bloody spirit A Bullinger adv Anabaptist l. 1.2.3 Sleidan hist. Heresbachius historia Anabaptistica Lambertâ—us Hortensius of the same Freder Spanhemii Diatribe historica de Anabap Ioan. Clopenburgius Gangrena Anabaptist M. Robert Baylie 2. Part of diswasive Anabaptisme the true fountaine of Independencie c. The Tenets of Anabaptists in which they side with Antinomians b. Seaven â—eaded policie by M. Gortin c. Towne assâ—r gr p. 60. Becon Catech. p. 139. he speaketh of our resurection as of a thing past p. 141.142 Rise reign p. 59. art 2 3 4 5. d. Towne ass p. 77 78. Hobson pract divin p. 87 88. Thelo German Bright star Salt Free grace p. 140. e Saltmar sâ—ad fleeing away p. 8. free grace .179 180 181. Familiâ—t Gortyn seven headed policiâ— 1. clases of Anabaptists Divers classes of Anabaptists all which hold somthing common with the
Antinomians and Spirituallists Beacon saith all externall worship in the New Test. is indifferent 2. â—â—nke of Anabaptests f. Bullinger ad Anabap. l. c. 8. 3 Ranke g Bulling adv Anabaptist l. 1. c. 9. h Bullinger i. Saltmarsh 177 178. k. honey comb c. 3. p. 25. l Rise reign p. 38 39 4â— Antinomians liberi fratres like other in that both teach freedome from laws covenants from paying of tithes freedome from sin c. m. Saltmarsh shaddows â—leeing p. 8. â—â—elchior Hoffâ—an Menno Simonâ— n Florimundus Raimundus de origin herâ—seon l. 2. c. 15. Gualterius â—e suita in tabula chonogra seculo 16. c. 8. The ris and Tenent of Da. George neare to those of Familists and Antinomians See Blesdikus in vita Davids Georgij o Rise reignâ— p Saltmarsh free grace p. 142. Towne ass p. 35 honey-com cap. 7. Den. ser man of ser pa. 9 10 11. in the beleevers flesh and conversation there is sin but his adulteries lies bloods are no siâ—s in or to his conscieâ—ce q Crisp. volu 3. ser. 3 Archer ser. on Ioh. 14. r Towne asser s Towne asser grace p. 60. t Saltmar free grace p. 140. Casper Swenckfeeld his rise tenets and the compliance betweene him and Antinomians Schlusserburgius â—ata hereticor l. 10 p. 32. Swenckfeldius ait preces faciendas ut deus interiorem illuminationem largiatur nihil omnius legenda esse Biblica scripta quibus externus homo crudiatur Swenckfeldius wrotâ— many books though unlearned and â—gnorant of Grammeâ— oâ— Arts 〈◊〉 and many 〈…〉 â— Rise reâ—gn 〈…〉 Theolog German c. â—2 H. Nicholas epistle to the daughters of waâ—ick The errors of Swenckfeld a â—ine to Familists and Antinomians The errors of Swenck touching Christ. Theolog. Germaniâ— Bright Starâ—â— The manhead of Christ after 〈◊〉 glorification remaineth manhead and is not changed into the essence and name of God as Sweenkfield dreameth The Scripture iâ— the word of God against Swenckfeldians and Antinomians Swenckefeldius epist. ad Ecclesiascum 〈…〉 â—ustificaâ—is 〈…〉 rerum spiriâ—â—◠〈…〉 Spirâ—tus sancti 〈…〉 igitur 〈◊〉 poteâ—t 〈…〉 The 〈…〉 against the written word which are the reasons also 〈◊〉 the Antiâ—omians M. Del. Answered Swenckefeldius epist. vâ—rbum 〈◊〉 non potest 〈…〉 pâ—r Ieâ—um Chrâ—stum prius 〈…〉 aurib 〈…〉 et 〈◊〉 effectum carâ—alem similaâ—◠〈◊〉 effectae 〈…〉 suo arbitrâ—o nec dia â—â—rantem 〈◊〉 Saltmarch the Antinomian sayth after Swenck free gr p. 146. the law is now in the Spirit and holinesse and sanctification is not now such as 〈◊〉 fashioned by the law of outward commandement Sweckfeld epst 16 Si per vocalâ— verbum sive ex predicato et auditu externo esset fides Iustificans sequeretur quod ex opere sive per opus manuum nostrarum esset Iustificatio homo ponerâ—t primum lapidem no â— Deus at quale tum ediâ—icium fit experientia nos doâ—â—t quum per discursus â—idem historicam cogitatuÌ„ et aâ—serssum quendam rationis ex verbo literae ampleâ—timur Salâ—march debaseth the scripture and preached Word the same way that Swâ—â—ckfeld doeth Certaine necessary considerations how the Spirit and the woâ—d act together How the acting of the Spirit with the word is mediate How immediate â— Conclusion The word concurreth instâ—umentâ—lly with the Spirit and this is the externall not the internall and substantial word 2 Conclusion August de Chir. â—t lit c. 4. Quoniam legis lâ—â—era quae doceâ—â—on esse peccandum si spiritus vi 〈◊〉 â—esit 〈…〉 fâ—cit peccatum 〈◊〉 quam 〈◊〉 3 Conclusion Swenckfeld interne agit deus cum Christiano per verbum Spiritus et vitae in quo se variis div tiis bonorum Caelestium per Christum revelat exterâ—e vero agâ—t cum carne hominis per verbum licerae seu praedicationem et per symbola Swenckefeld Antinomians grant a ministery and Scriptures in word but deny it in very deed both say it is given to the outward man and the flesh not to the inward man Absurdities that follow from the SweÌ„ckfeldian and Antinomian distinction of an internall or substantiall or a vocall and externall word M. Del the Antinomiâ—n his subverting of the ministery and the preached Gospell Absurd consequences following from M. Del his Enthysiasticall Reformation Del Distroyes the written word and with Swenckâ—feld pleads for 〈…〉 which is the Spirit himsâ—lfe The Law is a means of 〈◊〉 conversion 〈◊〉 the Gospel and cannot be excluded from 〈◊〉 Swenckefeld epist. an 1529. verbum câ—pi non poteâ—t nisi ab iâ—lumiâ—a is mentibus Tametsi millies verbum Dei auribus 〈◊〉 inculcavâ—ris nihil nisâ— sonum susâ—ipient et sâ—ltem affectum carnaâ—em 〈◊〉 â—idei et effectae e libero suo Arbitriâ— nec diu 〈…〉 â—t is no good consequent that the word is â—o Instrument of our conversion because it can do no thing without the Spirit The word of it selfe is not a common sound 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Antinomians Swenckefeld â—vert scripture and all ministery The arguments of Swenckef and Antinom to prove that the word is not an instrument of conversion because carnall bodily managed by man c. discussed The word though bodily and vocall and carried â—n by man is yet an instrument of conversion How we beleeve on God and how in the word Of the union of the Word and Spirit Valdesso divine consider 32 p. 106 107. Anâ—inomians make the Scripture but a Catechisme for babes and fruitlesse and uselesse to beleevers A Revelation twofold active and passive Passive revelation foure-fold propheticall speciall to beleevers extraordinary Satanicall Of prophetiâ—â—â—l 〈…〉 Familists have no propheticall Revelations Internall Revelation proper to beleevers How pâ—rtiâ—ular revâ—lâ—tions are nâ—t in Scripâ—â—â—e Of revelations extraordinary of men in our 〈◊〉 not immediately inspired and how they 〈◊〉 charactered from Satanicall Revelations Read a prohecy of M. Luther epist ad Spalatinum an 1520. et epist. ad Wenceslaum liâ—eum an 1521 he prophecied of of the warres of the Bâ—ures Indeavours Industry of freâ— will consisteth well with grace How far arts sciences and knowledge of tongues Hebrew Greeke and Latine are to be acknowledged the good gifts of God and how far they are to be rejected Sciences arts and tongues in their nature though not in mâ—nner of acquiring them necessary for understanding of the scriptures and both wayes they are the good gifts Saâ—uel How sufficiency of the Spirits teaching 3 Reâ—sons Christ and the Apostles were learned though they had not their learning from industry studying teaching in Schools and universitie as we have That Christ his Apostles had learning and made good use of sciences arts and tongues is proved How the inward teaching excludeth not the outward but complyeth therewith Privolous objections of Sam How against arts tongues removed How the teaching of the Spirit excludeth not arts learning and tongues or the teaching of men The birth and qualities of Henry Nicholas the father of the Familie
life honour happinesse a long reigne but not one word of life eternall and the blessings of the life to come we know the doctrine of H. N. is that the resurrection the last judgement all the happinesse of Saints is closed with in this life the day of judgement of resurrection is even now in this present day H.N. Evang. c. 1. sent 9 ch 33. c 34. sâ—nt 1 2 3. the immortality of the soul the resurrection of the body heaven hell or judgement beyond this life there is none n This confession was seene by few it is said to be Printed an 1575. It cannot be known that ever either this petition or that confession was offered to the eye and view of King Iames how ever that confession was not theirs for the word of God to them is the only internall word in the minde the word as they expone it but not the Scriptures of the old or new Testament But it were good that the Familists and Antinomians now in England would publish to the world a confession of their faith But I expect it not this yeare they that doe evill hate the light a The Antinomians and Familists now in England especially Randel Saltmarsh Del Eaton 〈◊〉 disseminate in printed books and Sermons the same very doctrine a 1 Pet. 3 1â— b 2 Cor. â—â— â—â—ltmarsh 〈◊〉 12 45 〈…〉 Pag. â—6 17 Pag. â—6 〈…〉 13. There is a new birth undâ—r the covenant of works The Scripture knoweth no such birth d Towne assertâ— of free grace pag. 7. e Saltmarsh Free grace pag 34. f Rise râ—igne ruiâ—e of the Antinomians Familists Lâ—bâ—rtines of N. E. eâ— 12. pag. â— g 〈◊〉 Vnsavory speeches er 6. pag. 19. h Rom. 6.13 14 15. i Gal. 3.21 Rom. 7.8 9 10 k Jâ—m 2. â—7 a Saltmarsh Free grace b â—tate of the questiâ—n â—ouâ—hing the 〈◊〉 of conversion with Antinomians c Crisp 〈◊〉 ser. 7 p. â—9â— While 〈…〉 thus sinnefull with all sinfulnesse that can be imagined in a 〈◊〉 Christ may be your Christ. Ans. In Gods dâ—arâ—e its trâ—e so the world was 〈…〉 laid but Christ is never 〈◊〉 yours so loâ—g as you have the Devil reigning as a Prince in your soule nay never till you beleeve d Saltmarsh Free grace pâ— 184. e Pag 98. Câ—ispe vol. â— seâ— 7.210 f Luke 14.28.29.30.31.32.33 g Acts 2.37 Acts 9 6 7. Acts 16.27.28.29 Zach. 12. â—0 Jer. 18.19 g Lukâ— 19 8. 〈…〉 3 7. 〈◊〉 61. â—â— Acts â— 6 7 8. 〈◊〉 9.12 13. 〈◊〉 15. â— 2 3 4 5 6 7. 〈…〉 Christ as sinners nor as or because repenting or sick sinners but as freely 〈…〉 grace to thâ—â— blâ—ssed translation from death to life Saltmarsh Free grace 17 18 19. b Dâ—nns conference betweene a sick man and a Minister Pâ— â— 3 c 〈◊〉 â— 3 d Gen. 22.16 〈◊〉 11.7 â— Cor 8.12 e Esaâ— 26.9 Neb. 1 1â— f Power of 〈◊〉 p. 21. The full commanding â— the promising 3. the threatniâ—g power of the law a 2 Cor. 5. â—4 Rom. 12.1 2. b Towne asser 3. c Theoâ—oâ— Gâ—rmanica cap. â—8 pag. 70.71 72. d Saltmarsh cap. 29. Free grace pag. 140 a Rom 13.8 9 10 b Ephe. 6. â— â— c Jam. â— 8.9.10 d â—am 4.12 Rom. 3.31 f 〈…〉 1 Cor. 5.1 Rom. 1.19.20 Rom. 2 14. g 2 Tim. 3.16 h Math. 5.18 19 i Deut. 4 13 Hee 〈◊〉 unto 〈◊〉 his covenant even ten Commandements Deut. 19.11 â—â— 13 â— King 18.12 k Gal. 3. â—0 13 〈◊〉 3 â—9 â—0 c. Gal. 3.10 l Heb. 7.18.19 Hebâ— 8.6 7 8 9. m Saltmarsh Free gr 146. o Rise reigne 35. Er. 74. Thâ—ol Ger. 70.71 7â— The Law and Gospel are not positively contrary 〈◊〉 to â—nother a Hos. 3.11 Pâ— 9.19.20 The Gospel commandeth all that the â—aw 〈…〉 b Mat. 5.48 Pâ— 1. â— Deut â—7 26 Gal. â— â— 1 Tim. 4. â— b Maâ—h 19 2â— 29. c Rom. â— â— d Rom. 1. â— a b Rom. 8. â— Ioâ— 3. â—8 d a b c d e f g Saltmarsh 〈◊〉 4â— 14â— Psâ—l 19 â— Antinomâ—aâ—◠〈…〉 〈…〉 away but some sinnes were upon them for that time which was 〈…〉 of their complaint 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g cap 35. h 1 Pet. â— â—â— Iâ—h â— â—â— The Jewes were not under the Law but under grace though more 〈…〉 Gal. 3 1â— Heb. 11.13 Râ—m 10.3 Rom. 9. â— Rom. â— 9 10 11 12 13 Rom. 4 2 3 4 5 23. Is 5 â— 1 2 3. Isaâ— 2â— 16 Hâ—b â— 2 4. k Mat. 7 1â— Esay 4â— 25 Psal. 130. 7 â—â— Psâ—l 10â— 8 9 â—0 11 12 Exoâ—â—4 67 Isâ—â— 1â— 12 16 Psal â— 5 1.8 16 17. Esay 6â— 12 Aâ—ts 10 4â— p Psal. â—â— 1 Psal 88.1 2. Ps. 69.1 2 3. Psal. 63.1 2 3 4. q Gen. 32.26 27 28 29. Exod. â—â— 10 Isai. 62.6 7. a Dâ—nne ibid. Saltmarsh Free grace â— 42 40. compaâ—ed together Power of love pag 28 29. b Rom. 7.23 a Câ—â—spe vol. 2. Ier. 3. pag. 89. Christ himselfe is not so compleatly râ—ghteous but we are as righteous as he was b 1 Joh. â— 9. c Rom. 7.18 19. â—0 Gal. 5.17 d Eccl. 〈…〉 Prov. â— 9 Psal. 14.3 Râ—m â— 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17. 1 Iohn 1.8 9 10. Rom. 7 19 20 21 22.23 Matth. 6. â— a Crâ—spe vol. 2. 〈◊〉 3 pag. 90.91.92.93 b 1 Ioh. 1.8.10 c Rom 7.14 17. d Iam 3.2 e 1 Pet 2.4 f Esa. 53.5 Rom 4 25 Rom. â— 6 We are not as innocent and sinnelesse as Christ. g Towne asser pag 3â— h Asser. 71.72 a The Author of the Faithfull Messenger sent after the Antinomians relateth this of them pag. 1.2.3 and bringeth their arguments for it and answereth them fully b Crispe vol. 2 â—er 5. â—56 157.158.159 c Esâ— 43. â—5 d Mic. 7.19 e Ieâ— 31.34 f Iâ—r 50. â—0 g Ephe. 2.1 2 h Col. 1.21 Rom. 5.6 i Ephes. 1.2 k Ioh. 3.16 l Revel 1.5 m Ezech. 16.6 8. n Ezech. 16.1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 c. o Rom. 3. cap. 4. cap. 5. p Habak 2.4 Rom. 1.17 q Rise reigne er 37. r Ioh. 1.11 12 Antinomians hold an union with Christ before we beleeve Ioh. 15.1 2 3 4 5 6. t Ephes. 3.17 u Gal. 2.20 Rev. 2 7â— Ioh. 6.35 40.4 47.54 55. x Rom. 8.30 1 Câ—r 6. â—1 â—2 Râ—m 6.18 y Gal. 3.14 z Rom. 5.1 2 3 4 5. a Denne Ser. of grace mâ—râ—y 33.34.35 Gods love of good will toward our person and of good liking toward our faith and holy walking a necessary distinction grounded on Scripture God createth a love-worthy object to himselfe freely and loveth it freely b Ezech. 16 14. c Psal 146.8 d Psal. 51.6 e Ps. 147.11 f Cant. 4.9.7 a Hos. 1.10 1 Pet. 2.10 b Ezech. 16.1 2 3 4 5. c 1 Tim. 1.13 d Rom. 6.17.18 Tit. 3.3 Ephes. â— 1 2 3 4 Ephes. 4.20 2 Tim. 1.9 a Gal. 3.10 Deut. 27 26. b Rom. 4. â—â— 2. vers 20. Rev. 5.9 a Eato Hony combe
to Sir Tho Fairfax the Generall An. 1646. Nov. 25 a Del Ser. pa. 3.4 b Den Doâ—â— Joh. Baptist pag. 51.52 The knowledg of both actuall and eternall remission was no Article of the Jewes Creed M. Del is ignorant of his owne â—ext and followes a â—ocâ—â—â—an and Popish seâ—se c Pag 3. Del of the 〈◊〉 minde and his Antinomians with Papâ—sts Soâ—iniâ—ns and 〈…〉 the faith of the â—ewes in the old Tesâ—ament and â—urs in the new d Pag. â— e Pag. 4. â— Pag. 6 Pag 7. f Epistle to the two daughters of Warwick Sect. â— h Epist Sect. 5 Sect 7. Sect. 10. i H. Nicholas Epist. 〈◊〉 10 k Del. Sect p. 6 pag 7. l Epâ—st Sect. 27 m See Blesdikiuâ— Histor. Dav. Georg. pag. 20.21 ar 1.2.3 4. Del for the fashion onely requireth an outward reformation i Theol. Ger. cap. 28. p. 71.72 k H. Nicholas Epist. sect 8.9 l Del Serm. p. 6. m Del Serm. pag 5. n Pag. 6. Del rejecteth all outward worship Scriptâ—re Preachiâ—g Hearing Ordinances Seals as Familists Libertines did before him Pag 6. p Rise raigne er 1.2 q er 49. r Er. 14. s Er 21. er 36. er 59. t Er. 4.5 u Iam. 4.8 x Ephes. 4.29.30 31. y Ephes 5.3 4 5. z Ephes. 5.5 6.7 Col. â— 3.5.6 1 Cor. 6.9 10 a Bullingeros advers Anabapâ—is lib 1. cap. 1. Doceb it The. Muncerus Concionâ—tores qui illis temporibus praedicaâ—ant neque â— Deo missos neque verum Dei verbum pâ—â—edicâ—re sed esse Scribas prâ—edicare tantum mortuâ—m Scripturae literam extâ—r umque verbum non esse verum Dei verbum sed solum testimonium veri verbi hoc autem intâ—râ—um celeste esse immediate ex ipso Dei ore prodire hoc interius doceri oportere non autem Scripturlâ— concionibus Baptismum aquae vilipendâ—bat infantium a Deo non esse Somnia ut inspirata a Spiritu sancto dicebant voluntatem Dei esse borum meritricium Diaboli prosibulum esse verum torum et impollutum Cap. 2. Celestes quasdam revelationes visiones jactabant b Calvin advers Liber in cap. 10. pag. 442 Verbum Dei Spiritum esse aiunt quia Dominus ait veâ—ba quae loquor Spâ—râ—tus vita sunt Pag. 441. Verbum Dei nihil aliud quam Spiritum esse similiter Christum esse Spiritum nosque cum ipso spiritus esse oportere vitam etiam nostram spiritum esse debere c Pag. 141. Scripturam in naturali sensu suâ— acceptam Literam mâ—râ—uam esse atque oâ—cidere ideoque missam esse faciendam ut ad spiritum vivificantem veniamus d Bullinger advers Anabap Lib. 2. ca. 4. Statuebant Pedobaptismum magistratum jus-jurandum esse res liberas medias exterâ—am praedicationem sacros coetus Sacramenta nihili faciebant fideles omnes eum habeant Spiritum externis signis non indigere Liberum esse fidem confiteri Si gravia pericula vrgent tum posso sideles dissimulare ac sacere satis enim esse coram Deo si quis veritatem in corde retinent etiamsi extâ—rius coram hominibus contrarium faciat d Ephes. 5.15 e Col 26. f Mat. 10.32 g 1 Cor 14.32 33 40. Col. 2.5 h 1 Thes. 5 23 How Ecclesiasticall and externall Reformation is spirituall not carnall Externall and Spirituall reformations are not contrary Dâ—l removeth with fleshly Libertines all the working of second causes The covenant of grace and the Gospel commandeth externall as well as internal holines and refâ—rmation whatever Del and Familists say on the câ—â—trary k Honey comb c. 3. p 25. l Towne asser pag. 77. m Saltmarsh Free grace pag â—40 n Calvin adv Libert ca. 18. pag. 45â— o 1 Cor. 4.15 1 Tim 4.16 Dels Argument for onely internall reformation is against all the Ministery and Ordinances of the Gospel as the Swink feldiaâ—s of old and the â—eekers now teach p Bullinger advers â—â—abapt lâ—b â— cap. 9. Del. Del proveth that there is a difference betweene internall and externall Reformatiâ—n which is not in question but not that extâ—rnall Reformation appâ—râ—aineth not to the Gospel q H. Niâ—â—ols Epist. to the daughters Sect. 1. r H. Nicholas Evang. cap. 8. Sentence 3. s Assembly of Divines of both Kingdoms at Westminster cap. 26. art 1. art 3. Del holdeth with Familists that Gods nature dwelleth in our flesh t Rise raigne er 21. u Bright Star cap 19. pag. 225 226. x Pag. 19 pag. 244. y Saltmarsh 〈◊〉 gâ—ace â—ag â—40 z Del. Ser. pa. 2â— Beleevers are no more in need of preaâ—hing or outward râ—formation saith M. Del thâ—n the Aâ—gels in heaven a Rise raigne er p. 59. â—r 3. b Ibid. â—rt 1.2 c Pag. 90. art 5. d Calvin Instruct advers Libert cap. 22 pag. 458. e Towne asser of grace pag. 158.159 f Saltmâ—rsh Free grace pag. 140. g Theolog. Germâ—nica p. 28.71.72 h H. Nicholas Epist. Ser. 6. p 7.10 i Bright Stâ—r cap. 2. p. 11. k Bâ—ight Star cap. â— p. 13. Bâ—â—ght Star cap. â—â— pag. 106.107.118 109. â—10 Externall Reformation constant in its owne kind as well as inward Del with Libertines mâ—ke it 〈…〉 aâ—tempâ— to Redâ—em and save 〈◊〉 m Calvin Instruct advâ—rs Liber cap. 13 ca. 14 15.16.17.18 pa. 44â— 446.447 c. Covenant of the thrâ—e kiâ—gdomes Art 1. M. Del with other Familists mâ—rre all use of meanes ceaseth â—f God decries absolutely n Rise raigne Er. 64. o Isa 6.8 9 10 Ezech. â— â— 5. ch 3 4 5 6 7. Math. 13 â—4 15. Math. 21.40 41 42. Ioh. 9.39 ch â—â— 37 38. Act. 28 2â— 25 â—6 Rom. 9.30 31 32. ch 10.14 15 16 17. ch 11.5 6 7 8 9 10. p Rise raigne Vnsavory spâ—eches pag. 19. er 4. q R monstr in Script Synod art Object 4. Infringit praecipuas rationes pietateni promo ventes quae sumuntur ab utili inutili periculoso facili ergo inanes preces Art 1. in expos cap. 9. ad Rom. pag. 90 91. c. r Calvin advers Libert ca. 13.14 c. pag. 445.446.447 s Theologia Germanica ch 4. pag 8. t Theol. Ger. ch 55. p. 158.159 u Bright Star c. 8. p. 69.70.71 x Bright Star c 8. p. 72. Del and Familists seem to extoll the word but they intend to extoll an Enthysiasticall Spirit Del Saltmarsh Familists and Antinomians deny the Scriptures to bee the Word of God and call it a dead Letter as Libertines doe y Rise raigne p. 61. art 27. The Antinomian Spirit cannot Dyte Scripture The immediately inspiring Spirit in Prophets and Apostles is a Spirit or acting of God farre different from the Spirit of Sanctification in all Saints Antinomians by the Word of God meane the Spirit of God and the inward word as Swinckfâ—ld taught them y Free grace 151. The spirituall word of Dav. George and of the Antinomians one and the same a Bullinger advers Anabapâ—ist lib. 2. cap. 15.
a H. Nâ—cholas Ep. Sect. 1 b Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 179.180 Nota. How the outward word onely reformes us and how not and how Saltmarsh with his Antinomians are deluded Enthysiasts in speaking against the Scriptures and pleading for their new Spirit A middle way between Papists and Enthysiasts 〈◊〉 to beleeve and obâ—y for the written or preached word as the onely objective cause and warrant Ser pag. 19. Esai 53.1 Mat. 13.14.15 Act. 28.24 25 26. Ioh. 9.39 Ioh. 3.17.18 Ioh. 12.35 36 37 38 39. Now M. Del will have the Spirit to reforme the flesh Esai 53.1 Mat. 13.14.15 Act. 28.24 25 26. Ioh. 9.39 Ioh. 3.17.18 Ioh. 12.35 36 37 38 39. Now M. Del will have the Spirit to reforme the flesh d Del. Ser pa. 19. e Pag. 20 f Libertines speak So Calvin Instruct. adver Libert ca. 10. p. 442. Verbum Dei Spiritum esse asunt p. 443. Vitam etiam nostram Spiritum esse debere They say the Word and we and our life must be changed into the Spirit g Rise raigne pag. 59. art 3. h Calvin Instruct advers Libert ca. 11. pag. 443. Libâ—rtini statum animaruÌ„ nostrarum loco Deum vivere in nobis vegetare corpora nosâ—ra nos sustinere atque omnes vitales actiones efficere quia vivens est tantum Deus qui vere est a Calvin Instruct advers Libert c. 13.14 pag. 445.446.447 b Calv. Ibid. cap. 16. adver Libert pag. 446. Hoc praetextu quod se a Deo regisinant ex eodem principio deduâ—unt perperam fieri si de re aliquâ iudicatur c Calvin Ibid pâ—g 449. d Antonius Pocquius in libello suo impio Qâ—inetiam dicit infirmitaes alij aliorum sustinete nam si detractores simus erimus cum Serâ—ente c. e Ibid. Calvin pag. 46. f Pocquius Scrip. Enim omnia munda mundis qui autem fide purificatus est totus est gratus Deo sed caveat ne infirmo frairâ— ruina sit quia scriptum est ama proximum usque ulciscâ— velu f Bullinger advers Anabapt lib. 2. cap. 1. f Rise raigne er 22. h Rise raigne er 34. Crisp vol. 3. Ser. 1. pa. 42. k M. Archer Comfort for beleevers pâ—g 36. Libertines Antinomians take away prayer feare rebukes and use of meanes because God decreeth all things l Archer p. 36 Comfort for beleevers m Archer p. 38 n Ibid. p. 35. o Ibid. p. 46. p Ib. p. 47.48 q Crispe vol. 3. Ser. 5. p. 178 179 180. a Pocquius in libello apud Calvin 16. pag. 463. b Saltmarsh pag. 84. c Rise raigne er 36. er 35. er 14. a Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 71.72 Antinomian Divinity most carnall b Eaton Honey combe ca. 3. p 25. l. 24.25 c Towne asser 71 7â— d Saltmarsh Free grace â—4 pag 44. Pocquius in libello suo apud Calvin Instruct adv Libert pag. 4â—2 463 Scriptum est Joh. 9 Qui videt peccatum peccatum ei manet veritas non est in ipso deinde preterea dicit qui pâ—ocat in uno peccat in omnibus â—ed cum inspiritis in deum omnia isla non videtis non enim habitat in Deo peccatum Prius non videbant Adam Evah voluntatem suam neque pudebat eos suae humanitatis non videbant peccatum suum sed cum viderant ipsum imputatum est ijs in peccatum prorsus immutatum est in contrarium Quare reliquamus veterem Adam ne cernamus amplius peccata nostra id est animam viventem veniâ—mus ad rem majorem id est ad Spiritum nunc vivificati sumus cum secundo Adam qui est Christus non cernendo amplius peccatum quia est mortuum Wherein our Divinity touching Sanctification agreeeth with Morall Phylosophie in acts of Morall vertue and wherein not 2 Pet. 3.14 Math. 25 20.21.22 f Towne asser pag. 77.78.79 g Saltmarsh â—r gr 140. An account of our Divinity as more Spirituall then that of Antinomâ—ans and Morall Philosophy h Ezec. 36.26 Zâ—câ— 12.10 Esai 44.5 Ier. 31.33 Deut. 30.6 Ezech 11.19 i Rom 7.14 k Rom 1.16 l Esai 53.1 Ioh. 12. â—9 m Hebr. 4.12 a Eaton Honey combe cap. 13. pag. 175 176 c. b Ps. 32.1 â— 5 c Esa 6.7 d Esa. 43.25 e Esa. 44.22 f Exo. 34.7.8 g Eccle. 7.20 h Prov. â—09 i Psal. 130.3 k Psal. 143.2 l Iob â— 1 8. Iob 2. ver 3. m Iob 9.30.31.32 n Rom. 7.1.2.3 o Ver. 17.18.19.20 p Ver. 25. q Rom. 7.14 r Ro. 7.17.18 s Ver. 23.24 t 1 Cor 6.11 u 1 Cor. 11.28 29.30.31.32 x 2 Cor. 11.3 y Ver. 11.12.13.14.15.16.17 18. a 1 Ioh. 1.3.7 b 1 Ioâ— 2.1 c Ver. â—4 d 1 Ioh. 1.8 e Honey combe ca. 3.5 f Saltmâ—râ—h Free grace p. 140. g Towne asser grace pa 71.72.73 h 1 Thesâ— 4. i Rom. 1â— â— k Heb. 13 16 Phil. 4. â—4 18 l Cant. 4.7.8.9 m Honey combe cap. 13. pag. 379.380 o Eaton Honey com cap. 13. pag. 376.377 â—78 p Psal. 1.1 Psal. 16.9 Prov 1.10 Câ— 13.21 Ch. 3.17 Esa â— â—8 ch 13.9 c. 33.4 Sinners in Zionâ—r as â—aid Amâ—s 9.10 〈◊〉 thâ— siâ—ners of my people 〈…〉 Ioh 9.31 God heareth not sinners Iames 4.6 Gâ—l 2.7 â—rde ver 15. q Mat 9.10 Mark 2 15. Luk. 15.1 Luk. 7.37 Behold a woman that was a siâ—ner c. How we are righteous in Christ and yet sinners in our selves and M. Eatons Argument removed as Popish Papâ—sts and Antinoâ—ians are both ignorant of the doctrine of Justification a Honey comb c. 4. p 48. Saltmarsh pag. 142. b Towne asser grace pag. 126.129.130 b Honey comb c. 4. pa 52. c Pag. 50. d Pag. 48.49 e Psal. 51.3 f Esa. 59. â—2 g Rom. 7.18 h Vers 21. i Vers. 23. The light of faith clearely findeth and discerneth sin to be in the beleever k Esa. 6.5 l Iob 42.5 6. m 1 Tim. 1 1â— n Luk. 7.47 o Calvin in opusc advers Libert pag. 464 Nunc vivificati sumus cum secundo Adam qui est Christuâ— non cernendo amplius peccatum quia est mortuum p Ier. 2.35 q Ier. 3.13 r Ezek. 9.6 Ezek. 16.62 Rom. 6.21 2 Cor 7.11 s Ier. 3.2 Esai 3.9 a Saltmarsh Free gra pag. 40 44. b Saltmarsh Free grace pag 16.17 18 18.19 20. c Rise raigne er 36. er 35. a Crispe vol. 3. ser. 5 pag. 176.177 b Crispe vol. 3 Ser. 5. pag. 180. Christs intercession is properly for such as beleeve c Luk. 21.31.32 e Heb. 4.15 d Hâ—b 7.25 f Hebr. 4.14 Heb. 10.20.21 22.23 h 1 Ioh. 1.1.2 a Saltmarsh fr. gr 200.201.202.203 b Saltmarsh free grace pa. 93.94.95 c Rise raigne er 55. d Psal. 18 18. e Esai 3.1 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Fulâ—rum As 〈◊〉 Moâ—tan Scipâ—â— as Iuâ—ius and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f Esai 10 20. A faith of dependencie is true faith a Towne asser grace pag. 3. â— Del Serm. pag. 17. b Towne assert pag. 3. c Towne asser pag. 6. d Del Sâ—r. pag. 19. Antinomians make an ignorant and unequall comparison betweene Law and Gospel The Law an instrument of Sanctification Towne assert of grace 138.
Revelations contrary to the woâ—d for the Scripture saith the justified person can sin must confesse sin because God is faithfull to forgive But Antinomians say the spirit that exponeth Scripture to them without arguing discoursing reasoning or comparing Scripture with Scripture but by an immediate revelation teacheth that the justified cannot sinne are not to confesse sinne and that they are no more to sorrow for sinne then â—o goe backe again to Legall bondage after they are justifiâ—d in Christ which is contradicent to the word of Truth and therefore such a spirit wee know not 11. The weaker are much dâ—lâ—ded by Sâ—ltmarsh and his if they beleeve a Spirit separated from thâ— Word CHAP. XXVIII Of our assurance and comfort from Acts of free Grace 33. THe pure rationall and glorious assurance of salvation comes from the pure manifestation of the Spirit bearing witnesse This is the white stone Rev. 2.17 The unction whereby we know all things 1 John 2.20 and the things freely given us of God 1 Cor. 2.12 There is assurance 1. by Reason or the meere light of nature and works of this creation as in Job and Cornelius but sure there is no salvation out of Christ. 2. By graces gifts or fruits of the Spirit selfe-deniall faith repentance and by the Letter Promises or outward Ordinances or duties this assurance is of no higher and clearer and more glorius certainty then God through these doth afford and that is darkly as the Apostle saith as in a glasse Paul Hobson who speaketh more congruously to Scripture then any of this way I read saith he speaking of our joy It is one thing to rejoyce in an act and another thing to draw our joy from an act It is one thing to rejoyce in our sutable walking up to a Rule another thing to draw our joy and refreshing from the apprehension of a sutablenesse betwixt the Act and the Rule Men may pray and mourne for sinne or perform any other particular duty and have much joy in that opportunity and yet not draw their joy from it but onely their joy is distilled from a sâ—cret in-come of Christ which carries them above it while they are acted in it but these poore soules they onely are joyfull when they see they act suitable to a Rule and they draw their joy from that suitablenesse which appeares in this that if their suitablenesse flagge their joy is destroyed I doe not say but that every sin eâ—ought to produce sorrow in us but it is one thing to mourn for sinne â—nâ—oying faith with peace and another thing to mourn for sin to confirm faith and to beget peace Answ. 1. I deny not but there is a pure and immediate assurance that floweth from the witnesse of the Spirit Rom. 8.16 2 Cor. 1 21 22. Eph. 1.13 14. So as the shining of the Suâ—ne maketh evidenâ— that it is day without a syllogisme and discourse and the seeing of the mother teacheth the Lamb without any argumentative light to follow the mother and to follow no other And the Sun-shine of glory on the soule teacheth it is in a state of happinesse with immediate light but I utterly deny that in every moment of time when the person beleeveth he is assured he is in the state of salvation for this reflect assurance is not essentiall to faith Many beleeve and say My God and yet complain that God forgetteth them and shuttâ—th up their prayers and casteth off their soule as is cleare in prayers put up to God in faith in which the Saints want assurance Psalm 22.1 2 Psalm 31.22 Jonah 2.4 Esay 49.14 15. Cant. 5.4 6.7 Cant. 3.1 2 3 4 5. 2. Many doubt and these both godly and learned of the immediate word and testimony of the Spirit they say it is from signes and effects of saving grace by which as by Arguments the Spirit testifies that we are the children of God as thus He that beleeves and loves the brethren and hath a hope causing a man to purifie himselfe is in the state of salvation But I am such an one therefore I am in the state of salvation Both the Major and Assumption may be witnessed by the Spirit of God and our own sense And the places alledged by Saltmarsh speak not of the way or the manner how the Spirit the white stone the â—unction doth teach us or bear witnes they onely say they beare witnes and teach but say nothing of the manner and if the Spirit teach us to know the things freely given to us of God and the annoynting teach us all things then far more doth the Spirits anointing teach us that we are the Sonnes of God because we love the Brethren because we beleeve and saith is our victory by which we overcome the world 3 There is assurance by reason of the meer light of nature and works of this Creation that there is a God and that hee rewardeth them that seeke him but that men have assurance of salvation or that they are in a state of salvation as Salâ—marsh his title of the Chapter intimateth or that Job and Cornelius have assurance or salvation by reason or the meer light of nature and works of this Creation is the new Divinity of Jesuits but hath no warrant in the Scriptures and that Job and Cornelius were voyd of all Gospell-revelation is contrary to Job 19.25 26.27 Act. 10.1 2 3 4 5 6.34 35 4 Far lesse was it ever heard that Protestants teach that men may have assurance of salvation from the mâ—er letter of scripture Saltmarsh fathers many untruths on Protestants to make his own way of all spirit taketh better with the people 5 I â—â—ove else where that the way of assurance by divers places of Scripture â—s rationâ—â—l and Argumentative and that most of all the Articles of our faith in the new Testament are proved 〈◊〉 from the old nor are the assurance of the spirit and â—ationâ—ll and argumentative discourses of the 〈◊〉 contrary one â—o another For the Holy spirit almost iâ— every 〈◊〉 of scripture is an arguing spirit and infers on conclusion from an antecedent and from an other conclusion 6 Nor did we ever teach men to build assurance on meer outward duties done without the grace of Christ. 7 Nor can the assurance by the immediate testimony of the spirit be more cleare and glorious then God doth afford light more then certainty by signes and effects can be 8 It is a wonder to me that Saltmarsh so undervalueth all assurances by effects and works of grace so as they assuâ—e us darkly as in a glasse Then the immediate Testimony of his all spirit must yeeld an higher â—vidence 〈◊〉 darkely and in a glasse this must be the light of the immediate vision of God in heaven Hence Familists will but have the day light of moâ—â—ing or noone day glory shinâ— on us in this life whereas the Apostle makes all the light we have in this life to be darke and in a
condemning rigor in the old heart for the Gospell is but a form to them and these Gospel-promises of pure free grace as opposite to the Law of works in their gramaticall sense are but carnall legall fleshly outward visible formes 271. now to us the promises of free grace in that which they signifie and promise are no killing letter as the Law is but the ministration of the Spirit and of life except wee say the promises of the Gospell are but faire lying words and that God intends to keep nothing he promises to us and no more to give a new heart in Gospel-promises nor in the Law which undoubtedly is false when we consider the word of God especially the Gospel the spirituality thereof above and beyond all letters and characters appeareth in that 1. The Author can be none other but God an infinite and glorious Spirit 2. The matter spirituall so heavenly as the imputed righteousnesse of a slaine Saviour justifying the ungodly eternall life by a despised and crucified man bosomed in an union with God a spirituall communion with God mortification to every thing eminent to the creature the hidden manna the white stone the new name the flesh lying down in the dust with the seed of the hope of a glorious resurrection the invisible imbracements of Christ love-sicknesse for him joy in tribulation c. all smell beyond characters paper inke or any thing visible 3. The forme is spirituall if we consider the Majesty Divinity the omnipotencie of God as it were instamped on it 4. The end and intrinsecall effects are most spirituall for it changeth men into spirituall and heavenly Citizens of another world deadneth them to the created glory of the creature peirceth between the marrow and bones even the Law part of it is sharper then a two-edged sword peircing even to the dividing asunder of the soule and spirit and to the joynts and marrow and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart Heb. 4.12 carrieth along Christ to the soule casteth in a lumpe of love in the heart that contrary to nature and all the strong impressions of nature it stampeth and sealeth eternity heaven apprehensions of glory beyond all the visible sensible borders of time dayes life royalty fathers mothers children wives lands inheritances and that on the tables of the soule It is in upon the Spirit downe in the reines and yee know neither doore window nor passage it came in at then how doth the Spirit act with the word so all the actings motions turnings ebbings flowings various ups downes high tydes hell-downe-castings heaven-visits raptures of love signes of joy actings of morning-dawnings of eternities glory are more hardly discerned then the growing of the bones in the wombe of the woman with childe 14. For the exercise of spirituall acts through the Spirit we then testifie a spirituall being in Christ when the straine of our conversation runneth most in a heavenly communion with God and we have our City-dwelling and conversing in heaven our love our heart our life our Lord being there and upon these grounds as risen with Christ wee are there Phil. 3.20 21. Col. 3.1 2 3. Matth. 6.20 21. Heb. 10.19 20 21. 2. When we savour much of the Spirit and the breath that comes out of the mouth comes from the abundance of the Spirit in the heart the speech is much the language of Canaan Isa. 19.18 smelleth of a savoury heart Col. 4.6 Eph. 4.29 30. And though humane wisdome learning in the Scriptures that is meerly literal be not of it selfe not idolized contrary to the Spirit but is capable of being spirituallized heightned above it selfe and is actually gilded skied with saving light comming from God in the face of Christ yet when the Spirit reignes all knowledge learning and arts are hunted for only in order to a saving communion with God and when in the creature and gifts the spirituall man feeleth and tasteth nothing of Christ but misseth Christ in all these they are as tastelesse to him as the white of an egge yea all dry sapelesse dead his Lord Jesus is not in that empty grave and therefore his heart lodgeth not a moment there Cant. 3.1 2 3 4. Phil. 3.7 8 9. yea the spiritual man fathers no good upon the empty creature 1 Cor. 3.8 the creature smels of flesh and vanity to him Zach. 4.6 2. Ordinances inherent righteousnesse saving grace created because creatures are saluted by him as creatures he gallops by them as a Post that seeth them not to be his home but a far other poore lean and despised nothing in comparison of Christ in point of confiding or glorying for the gold-bracelets are not the bridegroome the Spirit aimes pants and breaths after a personall enjoyment of God himselfe in Christ. The joy and comforts of the Holy Ghost to him are but accidents created chips and fragments that fall from Christ. 3. The Spirit carrieth the soule from the sight of all things as from visible objects things created of God up to the bosome of God and there the spirituall soule loves lives breaths dwells 3 When the outward senses suck spirituall apprehensions out of earthly things from the Well of Iacob Christ draws a consideration of the Well of life Iohn 4.13.14 Paul possibly from his Tent-making draweth thoughts of the falling of this Tabernacle of clay and our being closed with our house from above 2 Cor. 5.1 2. so the outside of the creature the skin of it that lyes before our senses is turned into inward and spirituall thoughts of God Because the beleevers sense of smelling is spirituall and draws all in to God And mind will affections thoughts intentions tongue yea and the naturall actions of eating and drinking are spiritualized and for God and his glory Nor could I thinke that as touching the order of marshelling and drawing up our spirituall thoughts and actions as why we doe this spirituall action first this second this third why we marshall this Petition first this second but this ranking is not so bound up by the rule of Scripture but a spirituall soule in the order of his acting secundum prius posterius is carried on by the only free blowings of the spirit of grace It 's true the acts must be regulated by the word that what we petition for must be lawfull and must be warranted from the sound Doctrin of the Gospel according to the proportion of faith but the ordering of them often cometh from the Spirit of utterance and so immediatly as it 's hard to say at least ordinarily in a set constant rule there is any consulting with Scripture reason memory art but the immediate breathing of the spirit ordereth and ranketh all And these fit words like apples of gold not others which meets hic nunc at this time with the heart of a sinner and catcheth Matthew Peter Saul floweth from Spirit-worke 2 This Major Proposition whoever
beleevâ— shall be saved is certainly knowen by the light of Scripture when the Spirit is pleased to open the eyes to cause us to see and beleeve savingly this trueth But this assumption But I beleeve Is proven not by the shining light of Scripture but in the kind of reflect knowledge that is cleare by the light of the spirit reflect knowledge I take is the immediate birth of the Spirit in so farre as it is reflect for when it is to bee proven by discourse and another syllogisme thus He that loveth the bretheâ—â— beleeveth But I love the brethren ergo I beleeve The assumption which is not ever cleare but often needeth an higher proofe must either bee made good by another Scripture and so in infinite or ye must come to some immediate light comming only from the spirit ye cannot go in infinite for ye leave the soul in that case in perpetuall doubting and therfore some immediate light there must be to discerne such a thing as this which is not knowen by the light of nature for the object is supernaturall and the light of Scripture doth not serve the turne if we speake of a reflect knowledge on which the conscience doeth rest without any further proofe because the scripture prooveth not to you that either you such a man by name beleeveth or that the characters of beleiving to wit that you John Anna by name love the brethren that you know him because you keepe his commandments more than it doeth evidence the same to any other by name and so except your name were in Scripture nothing can be proven by light of Scripture as touching the truth and evident and cleare reflect knowledge of the assumption But I beleeve except you say a major proposition can prove an assumption and make this a good consequence all that beleeve are saved ergo John and Anna are saved which is no good consequence can not settle the conscience or that this is a strong consequence these that keepe his commandements those that love the Brtheren know Christ savingly and are translated from life to death ergo I John Anna we are by name such as know Christ savingly and are translated from death to life either must the assumption I John Anna we are such as keepe his commandements and love the Brethren be proven by Scripture which is unpossible except your name were there or then by sense and the immediate light of the Spirit But the truth is from the book of nature yee may prove all that have life and perfect eyes see and discerne colours but except it be in the booke of nature that John Anna have life and perfect eyes or except by your owne immediate light of sense and life yea prove that John Anna have life and eyes ye cannot make good that John Anna doe see and discerne colours if they shall thereof doubt 2. Our Divines upon warrantable grounds of Scripture say as I know he that beleeveth shall be saved by light of Scripture and I know that I beleeve by the testimony of an inlightned conscience so I know that I see colours both from the shining of the Sun and from my owne sense convincing me even so I know by Scripture and Cain knoweth he that hates and maliciously killeth his brother Abel is condemned But that Cain may know he hateth and malitiously killeth his brother Abel he needeth not to have it proved to him by Scripture his owne conscience can prove it 7. If then the question be whether or no the Saints doe so grow in knowledge that they must ever leave place for new light from the Spirit I answer in the sense the Sectaries intend it is most false for John Paul and the Saints know and are perswaded that Christ God man dyed for sinners rose for our righteousnesse justifieth the ungodly that beleeve c. other manifest Scripturall truths not fundamentall as that there were eight persons saved from drowning in the arke so as it is blasphemous to say they leave place to a new light of the Spirit to beleeve the contrary of these to wit that Christ God-man dyed not for sinners as Familists teach and that he rose not for our righteousnesse that he justifieth not the ungodly that beleeve in him and that there were not eight persons but only two saved in the arke For this were 1. To lose the old true light to get a new false light 2. This were to subvert all certainty of faith and to doubt of all we beleeve 3. This were to make the Spirit of truth the doctor and teacher of lyes and untruth for of two contradictory truths the one must be false but God is light and truth and there is no darknesse in him and so the Spirit cannot teach two contradictorie wayes If we make the question whether are we to know and learne so by the Spirit that we must grow in knowledge and light of old truths to know them more distinctly and with a higher measure of farther knowledge which is new not in nature but in degrees we acknowledge in this sense new light because there are new consequences and deductions of the Spirit from the old truths implicitely and more darkly known which were not so distinctly knowne before and so after ages hath more light then former ages and that because 1. The least of the Kingdome of God is greater in regard of saving light then John Baptist the greatest of Prophets 2. Under the N. Testament it s said they shall not teach one another but they shall be all taught of God Jer. 31.34 Esa. 54.11 which was fulfilled in part in Johns time and when the Apostle wrote to the Hebrews 1 Ioh. 2.27 Heb. 8.10 and the Spirit is to be powred on all flesh as was prophesied Ioel 2.28 29. and fulfilled Acts 2. when the Holy Ghost was sent downe as Peter saith but I judge though the day began then yet it was but the morning dawning of the Christian Summer season that is to endure to the end of the world and therefore I crave leave to doubt if these Prophesies bee fully and compleatly accomplished Esay 2.1.2 as touching the peace that shall be under the Messiahs Kingdome or that which is Esay 11.6 7 8. especially that v. 9. For the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord as the waters cover the sea and that of Isaiah ch 30.18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25. and that v. 26. Moreover the light of the Moone shall be as the light of the Sunne and the light of the Sunne shall be seven-fold as the light of seven dayes in the day that the Lord hindeth up the breach of his people and healeth the stroake of their wound and that of Isaiaâ— ch 54. and ch 60. c. 61. c. 62. and of divers other glorious Prophesies which I humbly conceive God shall fulfill at the incomming of the Jews to their Messiah at that resurrection from the dead
his working 3. And the law of Love the Spirit of Christ. And Henry Nicholas forbiddeth all his to boast of any righteousnesse or take on the same either to salvation or condemnation before a man be in the Spirit of Christ and bee renewed not saith hee that I meane in the Elementish Ceremoniall righteousnesse which the man setteth forth or occupieth in his owne prudencie but I meane in that righteousnesse which according to the heavenly truth is in the being of Christ and is set forth through the Spirit of God and the Christ of God and the Christ of God is not yet declared to you according to the heavenly truth but weell according to mans wisdome or industrie which to the litterall Scripture adde their own prudencie and even so goe forth or occupie their own righteousnesse without the Spirit of Christ which is a miserable doctrine being taught without the Spirit of Christ. Henry Nicholas Sect. 5. Epist. These that are not taught by the Spirit of life expound the Scriptures upon an earthy or Elementish foundation where-through the man cannot attaine any renewing of the heart Sect. 17. They that are Baptized to Christ have put on Christ. But I would gladly aske of these that say They have put on the Christianlike Baptisme how or after what manner Christ hath a shape or fashion in them they shall find themselves not mighty in the being of Christ that is in love by which they become God incarnarnate and that they haue received not the Baptisme of Christ but their owne The like he saith of the Lords Supper Sect. 19. Sect. 20. Sect. 21. When the Scripture saith we must forsake our lives for Christs sake understand I doe meane of the forsaking of our owne life When God had created the man then was the man in subjection to the life of God and not to his own life for thereunto God had created the Man that he should be of one life and being one Spirit and of one nature with God but when the man desired in his heart to love some other thing beside the life of God namely the concupiscence of the sinne then went he into his owne life and contention and forsooke the life of God and lived even so his owne life and the life of the Devill Sect. 23. The whiles now that the office of Christ hath its Ministration for to bring the man againe to God so cannot Christ bring the man to the Father unlesse that the man forsake his owne life which he hath lived so long to the Devil and to himselfe which is all the same wherein he hath lived so long to himselfe Sect. 24. Is not this now a great overshooting or mis-understanding that the children of men can say and teach that Christ meant hereby the naturall or Elementish man Sect. 25. We our selves have not made the naturall man therefore he cannot belong unto us Sect. 26. What then shall the man forsake that he might be reconciled unto God Not any thing else but his owne life that is the man of sinn which hath so long lyen hid in the heart of man which is the Temple of God and hath said that he was God 2 Thess. 2.27 they are grosely deceived who apply this to the Pope the Antichrist therefore he forbids the two Daughters to suffer for or confesse Christ and highly extolleth erring Sect. 10. Sect. 14.15.16 cap. 31. Bishops as Pastors of the Sheep and Lambs of Christ Parish Priests or Curats as signifying Leviticall Priests Pastors and Elders as the holy understanding Sect. 28. Oh what a slight and earthly understanding is this that God should be appeased with an Elementish body even like as though God were fleshly even as an vnregenerate man So M. Del Ser. p. 6. The Kingdome of Christ is Spirituall so all things that belong to it are also spirituall So David Georgius in the end finding many of his to be killed discharged all his to suffer in the body or goods or name any thing for his Christ and truth but willed them in externall profession to be of any Religion all Gospel-reformation was in the heart As Bullinger in the same place sheweth us that the ninth kind of Anabaptists in his time that were called Liberi Anabaptistae said That Baptizing of Infants Magistracie oathes swearing were things free and indifferent that the faithfull may use or not use at their pleasure they esteemed nothing of the preaching of the Word and the assemblies of the people of God because that the Saints were all taught of God and that there was no need that one should teach another and that Sacraments were needelesse and had little fruit for when they had the Spirit they needed not externall signes and that it was free to confesse the truth of Christ or not to confesse it as perils for the Gospel might carry men on that God delighted not that men should be tormented or die for him it was enough if they kept God in their heart Now you see Henry Nicholas held 1. That the externall written Word was Ceremoniall fleshly Elementish that the Spirit was all 2. All externall obedience and Reformation was fleshly and the being Goded and Christed with love and the lovely being of God was Christ was the being and nature of God in the Saints and regeneration 3. That by love and the works of righteousnesse which we doe we are regenerated and reconciled to God 4. That Christ seemed to die but dyed not but onely in an Allegoricall Figurative and Exemplary way he suffered as a patterne and copie for us that we might reconcile our selves to God as sonnes of the house of love after his example but as Socinus so the Nicholaitans taught That Christ really satisfied not the justice of God nor obtained everlasting righteousnesse for us any other way but in a figure coppie and good example 5. That Christ incarnate was nothing but H. Nicholas Godded and manned by Christ or God in the lovely being of God and that every one that is inhabited by love was renewed and made partaker of the substance and nature of God and that a childe of the Family of love was the very Christ and God manifested in the flesh and incarnate 6. That the regenerated in England of which number M. Ainsworth saith were the two daughters of Warwicke that H. Nicholas wrot to and all the godly in England not of his way were regenerated onely according to the litterall Scripture not according to the being of God in love and the Spirit or as the Familists of New England say That some are so converted that they may and doe attaine the same righteousnesse for truth that Adam had in innocency And Saltmarsh his Legall converts who may eternally bee damned are of the same size if yee diligently compare the tract of his dangerous booke together and with the principles of Familists and H. Nicholas 7. That the Word and the Spirit are